Production Note
Cornell University Library produced this
volume to replace the irreparably
deteriorated original. It was scanned using
Xerox software and equipment at 600 dots per
inch resolution and compressed prior to
storage using CCITT Group 4 compression. The
digital data were used to create Cornell * s
replacement volume on paper that meets the
ANSI Standard Z39.48-1984. The production of
this volume was supported in part by the New
York State Program for the Conservation and
Preservation of Library Research Materials
and the Xerox Corporation. Digital file
copyright by Cornell University Library
1994.NARRATIVES OF
EARLY MISSION WORK
ON THE NIAGARA FRONTIER AND
BUFFALO CREEK.I. The Quakers among the Senecas.
II. Jacob Lindley's Journal, 1797.
III.	Visits of Rev. David Bacon, 1800-1801.
IV.	Letters of Rev. Elkanah Holmes, 1800.
V. Visit of Rev. Lemuel Covell, 1803.
VI. Visit of Gerard T. Hopkins, 1804.
VII.	Visit of Rev. Joseph Avery, 1805.
VIII.	Visit of Rev. Roswell Burrows, 1806.
IX.	A Teacher among the Senecas:	Experiences
of Jabez Backus Hyde, 1811-1820.
X.	Narrative of Esther Rutgers Low, 1819-1820.
XI.	Journals of Rev. Thompson S. Harris, 1821-
1828.
The Seneca Mission Church Register, 1823-
1848.
XII.REV. JOHN OGILVIE, D. D.
First Protestant Minister to Visit the Niagara Region (1 759).
From the Original Painting by Copley, Owned by the Corporation of Trinity
Church, New York.NARRATIVES of EARLY MISSION WORK
ON THE NIAGARA AND BUFFALO CREEK
I.
QUAKERS AMONG THE SENECAS.
By FRANK H. SEVERANCE.
The first visit of a Protestant missionary to the region
of Buffalo Creek and the Niagara, of which we find record,
was that of Rev. Samuel Kirkland, in the summer of 1788.*
“His object in this journey was to ascertain, and furnish to
the Board of Commissioners in Boston, a particular account
of the situation and numbers of the Senecas, their disposi-
tion towards the Christian religion, the prospects of useful-
ness to a missionary residing among them, and also to' be
present, by invitation and request, at a treaty to be held in
their country.” (“Life of Samuel Kirkland,” by Samuel K.
Lothrop, Boston, 1848; p. 281.) He reached the Seneca
*A distinguished Protestant missionary had visited the Niagara in Johnson’s
army in 1759. but as his coming hither was apparently in the capacity of chaplain to
the British troops, and not as a missionary to the Indians, it would be hardly per-
missible to begin the record with him. This was the Rev. John Ogilvie, a native of
New York, and a graduate of Yale College. Being a Putch scholar, he had been
appointed to the mission at Albany in 1848, going thither the following year. In
connection with his parish work, he was active for many years as amissionary
among the Mohawks. He was a favorite with Sir William Johnson, who in 1756
asked the Lords of Trade to grant him an increase of salary. In 1755-56 we find him
often in attendance at councils at Fort Johnson. He joined the expedition against
Niagara, and remained with the army until the close of the war. He it undoubtedly
was who officiated at the burial of Prideaux at Fort Niagara, being the first Protes-
tant clergyman to conduct religious services on the banks of the Niagara. He be-
came rector of Trinity Church, New York, and shared in translating into Mohawk
the Book of Common Prayer, He died Nov. 26, 1774, aged 51. Our engraving is
from an oil portrait by Copley, owned by the Corporation of Trinity Church.166
THE QUAKERS AMONG THE SENECAS.
village on Buffalo Creek, June 26, 1788. His personal re-
ception was cordial, but the Senecas showed no desire for
his form of gospel ministration; “they preferred/’ says
Lothrop, “an Episcopal or Roman Catholic, who would bap-
tise their children without any evidence of personal regen-
eration in the parents.” Mr. Kirkland was a Calvinist, and
his earlier missionary work among the Oneidas, and the
Senecas at Kanadesaga (near the present town of Geneva,
New York), was carried on, as at this time, under the aus-
pices of the “Board of Correspondents, in the Colony of
Connecticut, New England, appointed and commissioned by
the Honorable Society in Scotland for propagating Chris-
tian Knowledge,” the first Protestant organization, appar-
ently, to concern itself with missionary work in our region.*
Mr. Kirkland’s visit in 1788 was partly to promote a pro-
ject of union among Indian tribes; this came to naught, nor
is there trace of any further missionary work among the
Senecas for some years.
The first work for moral and social betterment among the
Indians of Western New York, which can be regarded as
bearing fruit, was done by the Society of Friends. As early
as 1791, his confidence won by the friendliness of Quakers
whom he met while on a visit to Philadelphia, Cornplanter
had proposed that they take two Seneca boys to educate.
This request turned the attention of the Quakers particu-
larly to the Senecas on the Western New York reservations.
Sacarese (various spellings) was chief sachem of the Tus-
caroras at this period, and a man of distinction in the
especial phase of the history of this region which we are
here presenting. In 1794 he attended a treaty at Canan-
daigua, where he met four Friends from Philadelphia. In
William Savery’s Journal the following record of this meet-
ing is found: “29th [Oct.]. Sagareesa, or the Sword-car-
rier, visited us: he appears to be a thoughtful man, and
mentioned a desire he had, that some of our young men
might come among them as teachers; we supposed he meant
as schoolmasters and artisans. Perhaps this intimation may
*For an account of earlier visits by Catholic missionaries, see “Old Trails
on the Niagara Frontier,” by Frank H. Severance.THE QUAKERS AMONG THE SENECAS.	167
be so made use of in a future day, that great good may ac-
crue to the poor Indians, if some religious young men of
our Society could, from a sense of duty, be induced to spend
some time among them, either as schoolmasters or me-
chanics/' It is, therefore, to Cornplanter, the Seneca, and
to Sacarese, the Tuscarora, that credit is due for the first
suggestion that resulted after some years in the Quaker es-
tablishments on the Alleghany, Cattaraugus and Tuscarora
reservations.
In 1795 a committee was appointed by the Yearly Meet-
ing of Friends of Pennsylvania, New Jersey, etc., “for pro-
moting the improvement and gradual civilization of the In-
dian natives/’* Acting under this plan, in May, 1798, three
Friends came among the Senecas at the Cornplanter reser-
vation on the Alleghany, obtained permission to settle, and
entered upon the work of secular teaching, and helping the
Indians to better agricultural methods and ways of living;
but there was little, if any, religious instruction, which—as
appears from some of the journals printed in the following
pages—won for these devoted and practical Quakers the
disapproval of later missionaries on Buffalo Creek. The
Friends on the Alleghany located at an ancient village
called Genesangohta, near the line dividing New York and
Pennsylvania, and nearly in the center of the Indian settle-
ments on the Alleghany; their largest town, called Jenesha-
dago, being nine miles below, some fifteen miles above the
present site of Warren, Pa. There they and their successors
continued to reside and teach even to the present day.
In 1799 “Friends went from this settlement to the Cata-
rogus [Cattaraugus] River, distant about forty-five miles,
where a large number of Senecas reside, who had requested
a set of sawmill irons and other aid. The chief being gen-
erally from home, a letter was left with a white man at Buf-
faloe, who has been adopted into their nation, informing
them that a set of sawmill irons would be given them when
*“Proceedings of the Committee appointed in the year 1795 by the Yearly
Meeting of Friends of Pennsylvania, New Jersey, 8rc., for promoting the Im-
provement and Gradual Civilization of the Indian Natives.” Second Ed., Phil.,
1805.168 THE QUAKERS AMONG■ THE SENECAS.
they were prepared to build a mill; and if they left off their
very intemperate use of strong drink it might be some en-
couragement to help them further.”* In 1801 the Friends
report that “the resolution against the introduction of strong
liquor [on the Alleghany] continues to be supported and it
is said the Indians of Buffaloe Creek have also made some
stand against it.” To these Quaker brothers, beginning
with the good counsel of Jacob Lindley at Buffalo in 1797,
as appears from his journal, following—is to be credited
the first movement for temperance among the Senecas since
the Abbe Piquet had preached against the traders’ brandy
at Fort Niagara in 1751.
In 1803, “Friends visited the Senecas at Buffalo Creek,
and found a saw mill just finished, for which we had sup-
plied them with the irons ; a visit was also made to the
Tonewantas. At both places, and particularly the latter,
many had left off the use of whiskey and other strong drink,
and were improving in habits of industry.”
In 1793, John Parrish, William Savery, John Elliott,
Jacob Lindley, Joseph Moore and William Hartshorne,
Quakers, were deputized by the Friends’ “Meeting for Suf-
ferings,” and with the approval of President Washington,
to attend a treaty to be held at Sandusky. With John
Heckewelder, the famous Moravian missionary, they
reached Fort Niagara May 25th, and on June 5th sailed
from Fort Erie. Returning, they were again at Fort Erie
Aug. 22d, and Messrs. Lindley, Elliott, Moore, and Parrish
(John the Quaker, not Jasper the interpreter) made a “re-
ligious visit” to Friends on the Canadian side of the Niag-
ara. The best account of this tour is given in the “Journal”
of William Savery [London, 1844]. Although some of
these Friends engaged in religious and missionary work on
the Niagara at this time, it is not recorded that they visited
the Senecas on Buffalo Creek. Four years later Jacob
Lindley again visited the region, and met the Indians on
Buffalo Creek. His journal of this visit is the first of the
collection that follows.
^“Proceedings Yearly Meeting of Friends,” etc., Philadelphia, 1805.II. JACOB LINDLEY’S JOURNAL.
HIS ACCOUNT OF HIS “RELIGIOUS VISIT" TO THE
FRIENDS IN CANADA, AND TO INDIANS ON
BUFFALO CREEK, IN I797.*
On the 13th of the ioth month, 1797, I parted with my
dear wife and children, and in company with my beloved
friend and fellow-traveller, James Wilson, proceeded! to
George Valentine's. We spent the evening at Joshua Bald-
win's, in company with Jesse Kersey, Isaac Coates and wife,
John Baldwin and wife, and Moses Mendenhall. Here also
we met with our mutually endeared friend, and companion
in the journey, Joshua Sharpless. Next day, went to John
Scarlet's, in the Forest, where we dined, and then resumed
our journey over a rough road, up the Schuylkill to Read-
ing, and thence to Maiden creek. Lodged at Thomas Light-
foot's; and on the 15th, attended Maiden creek meeting,
where we were, I humbly hope, owned of the Master, and
refreshed together. Here we met our other companions,
^Several families of Friends had settled in Canada, mostly in the Niagara
district and around the west end of Lake Ontario, about the year 1792. There
had been subsequent emigration to this section from Pennsylvania and New
Jersey. In 1797 the Yearly Meeting at Philadelphia sent a deputation to visit
these Friends and enquire into their condition, material and spiritual. James
Wilson, three others and Jacob Lindley performed the journey, and it is the
latter’s account of it that we here print. He had been on the Niagara four
years previously, as we have shown ( ante, p. 168.) Another committee, con-
sisting of Isaac Coates, William Blakey and others, made a similar visit in 1799.
t From Philadelphia.170
JACOB LIND LEY’S JOURNAL.
Oliver Paxson and James Langstaff. After a short time
spent in religious retirement, at our kind friends, John and
Eunice Starr’s, we set out, five in number, accompanied by
our friend Samuel Lee, as a guide; and pursued our jour-
ney up the various windings of the Schuylkill, up hill and
down, and along the side of the Blue mountain ;—viewing
the awful works of the Almighty, in the great display of his
wisdom and power, in the visible creation.
16th [Oct.]. Set out early, and rode over the second
Blue Ridge, Tuscarora, Locust, Mahonoy, Broad, and Little
mountains; and so passed into Roaring creek valley, in
view, frequently, of majestic, high, towering mountains,
and awfully tremendous, deep vallies. The most of the
way very stony, and tiresome for man and beast; yet some-
what alleviated by the wonderfully variegated prospect of
nature’s capacious garden,—far exceeding Solomon’s archi-
tecture, in all its glory. Lodged at Catawissa; and next
day crossed the north branch of Susquehanna, and rode to
Jesse Haines’s, at Fishing creek, where we dined. Then
resumed our journey, and rode to our truly hospitable
friends, William and Mercy Ellis’s, where we met with a
kind reception.
18th. Took leave of William Ellis’s family, and went on
to the widow Harris’s, where we were gladly received, and
dined on venison; the young men having killed three deer
the preceding day. In the afternoon, proceeded along a
champaign road to Lycoming, then took a northerly route,
pursuing the meanders of the stream, along rich vallies,
abounding with exceeding lofty pines, button-wood, &c.
Arrived at Kyle’s before sunset, having passed through two
little towns, one on the east side of Lycoming creek, called
by that name, and the other on the west side, called New-
berry. Next day, being fourth of the week, we set out about
break of day. Our dextrous landlord, Kyle, had lately faced
a wounded bear, that was in full pursuit of him. He
jumped over a large log, and when the bear rose upon it,
he turned, and struck him in the breast with his knife, and
killed him. We travelled a rich valley for seven or eight
miles, then ascended and descended several formidable Al-VISIT TO BUFFALO CREEK, 1797.
171
leghany hills, over mire and stone, and round about huge
trees, that had been blown up by the roots, eighteen miles, to
the Block-house. Refreshed there, and went on, over very
miry, stony, rough, rocky and hilly roads, to Peter’s camp,
a feeding place on Tioga river. Thence descending Tioga
branch, our road was much improved, through exceeding
rich vallies, amid as high towering pines and hemlocks as I
ever beheld. The man where we lodged said he had meas-
ured them upwards of two hundred feet in height.
Thence we proceeded down the Tioga, crossed the
Cownesky, Canistiere, and Cohocton, each larger than
Brandywine, and wonderfully adapted to bring the amazing
hemlocks, pines, and other produce, to markets on the tide
wTaters. After ascending and descending a very formidable
sprag of the Alleghany mountain, we arrived at Dolson’s,
on Mud creek. Lodged there, and next morning, set out
very early, and rode five miles to William Kersey’s, to
breakfast. His house is on the bank of Bath lake, remark-
able for having no inlet, nor outlet, covering about forty
acres surface, always clear, and abounding with fish, having
twenty-five or thirty feet depth of water. Proceeded to
Bath, a thriving village;—had an interview with Judge
Williamson, and entered my protest against horse-racing,
and exhibition of plays, which were commencing there.
Then resumed our journey, on a north-east course, over
some bad swamps, to the head of Crooked lake, about
twenty miles long, and perhaps three or four broad, situated
amongst a number of elevated hills. We proceeded along
the east side, through an exceeding rich soil. Here we saw
a wild bear, the first I ever beheld. Rode hard through
many deep sloughs, and round trees, fallen across the road,
till after dark, when we arrived near the north-east end of
Crooked lake, where the company of Jemima Wilkinson
have a mill. Tarried all night at Thomas Lee’s, a kind
friendly family.
22nd. Being first-day, we had a meeting with the fam-
ily and about twenty or thirty friendly people, to a good de-
gree of satisfaction. After dining, we set out, and rode nine
miles to Judge Powell’s, who lives in a great house. Next172
JACOB LINDLEY’S JOURNAL.
day we met an Indian on the road, and proceeded on to Job
Howland's, his wife a Friend, and he a friendly man. Had
an opportunity in his family and lodged there.
On the 24th, we visited Nathan Comstock's family. He
had six goodly children. Then proceeded to Abraham Lap-
ham's, and had a solid opportunity in his family. Next day,
had a meeting at Nathan Herringdon's, which was attended
by forty or fifty solid people; and ended to a good degree of
satisfaction, though the life and power of the gospel did
not rise so high, as I have experienced it, at some times.
Returned to Nathan Comstock's to lodge, and had a solid
opportunity in the family. On fifth-day had an appointed
meeting at this place, where Truth rose into a comfortable
degree of dominion; for which, our souls did praise the
Lord, our helper. After the public meeting, we had the pro-
fessors of Truth selected,—among whom were Abraham
Lapham and Esther his wife, John Howland and wife, Jere-
miah Smith, his wife and her son, Caleb Mackumber, a
promising young friend, Jared and Otis Comstock, and
theit* wives, with old Nathan and Mary Comstock, and
divers other young people, with whom we had a close,
searching season. After which we rode to Jacob Smith’s,
on Mud creek. Tarried there all night, and were hospitably
entertained. We had a satisfactory religious opportunity
in the family, together with some others.
27th. Set out, and travelled on twenty-five miles to
Berry's, on Genesee river. The road generally good.
Passed a-number of well-improved farms, with good frame
houses and barns,—sometimes two and three in a mile.
We frequently met some of the poor natives, which always
awakened my sympathy on beholding them. The country is
generally fertile for grass and grain, abounding with num-
bers of stately oxen, fine sheep, and milch cattle. The house-
wives being generally Rhode Islanders, Connecticut, and
Bay State people, have large dairies, and make excellent
cheese. This country is abundantly adapted for grazing, a
vast proportion of it being low and exceeding rich bottoms.
When we arrived at Genessee, no provender was to be
had; so we had to turn aside to several farm-houses, to seekVISIT TO BUFFALO CREEK, 1797.
173
horse feed. After crossing the river, it was late; and worse
than that, we took a wrong path, just entering the wilder-
ness, and went a mile and a half—so had to return, and it
raining, we had seven miles to steer along a small path,
sometimes hard beset to make it out, to the Big Spring,
where we arrived about half past seven, to a very smoky
cabin, kept by a genteel German bachelor. Turned our
horses out, and the floor was our bed.
28th of the month, and seventh of the week, set out at
break of day, to encounter the waste, desert, howling wil-
derness. It snowed most of the day. The path was small
through the woods, abounding with beech timber; the lim-
ber branches of which bowed across our path with the
weight of snow, and wet us much, which made it very dis-
agreeable. Added to this, twelve miles of the way was
through swamps and sloughs of water, among roots and
logs, terrifying to the horse and his rider to encounter. In
the evening, got to firmer ground, and rode several miles.
At length, perceived a large rock, under whose shadow, we
proposed to take sanctuary for the night; having rode up-
wards of forty miles. My horse lost a shoe, just entering
the miry road, and would not eat feed, which made it an ex-
ceedingly discouraging, trying day, to both body and mind.
We attempted to get fire, but did not succeed. The snow
blowed in under the ledge of our venerable mansion, and
the night being cold, made it truly a suffering season. I
durst not look back to New Garden, the contrast was so
great; yet some discouraging thoughts would irresistably
dart in upon my mind, with a language, what if thou should
die here, and return no more. But a small degree of sus-
taining faith was vouchsafed, to resign the will.
29th. First-day. Glad to see the light of the returning
day, we left the shadow of our mighty rock, and set for-
ward, with my lame and tired horse. Met several poor In-
dians in the woods, and were overtaken by six men, who
crossed the Genessee twelve hours before us. We crossed
the great plains, the path generally good, and arrived at
Buff aloe creek before sunset. Next day crossed the river,
and rode twelve miles to Asa Schooley’s in Canada. Ar-174
JACOB LINDLEY’S JOURNAL.
rived there with thankful hearts, and met a kind reception
from them, their children and neighbours who came in;
several of whom remembered my former visit here.
31st. Visited four families, Joseph and Anna Marsh,
Daniel and Patience Pound, John and Mary Herrit, and
John Cutler’s. Next day, visited the remainder of profes-
sors about Black creek, Adam and Sarah Burril, Joseph and
Anna Stevens, Abram Webster’s and Joseph Haven’s. The
day following, we attended a meeting at Asa Schooley’s, to
a good degree of satisfaction; then went eight miles to
visit Obadiah Dennis, and his parents, and returned the
same evening.
3rd of nth month. Took our journey down Niagara
river. Passed the great falls,—the day being dark, smoky,
and wet, we made no stay to satisfy, curiosity; but the
transient view and awful voice impressed ideas at the ma-
jesty of heaven. In the evening, arrived at William
Lundy’s, and next day visited Jeremy Moore’s family, and
Benjamin Hill’s. Went to our friend John Hill’s, who re-
ceived us kindly—we found him and family in a tender
frame of spirit.
First-day, the 5th. A meeting was held at John Hill’s,
amongst a number of Friends and neighbours, to a good
degree of satisfaction. It was a contriting season, through
heavenly regard, mercifully extended. Next day visited
four families, and the day following had an appointed meet-
ing at John Taylor’s. A number collected, and it was a fa-
voured season.
8th. Took leave of the Short Hills settlement;—the
weather cloudy, and snow falling daily for several days
past, occasions us some awful thoughts, when, or whether
ever, we are to see our deaf connexions again. Here ap-
pears some hope of a meeting being opened. Rode eighteen
miles, and lodged at Jeremy Moore’s. Next day went to
Thomas Mercer’s to breakfast; after which we went to see
the great whirlpool, which is about three miles below the
great cataract. At this formidable vortex, the river makes
a bend at a right angle, which, by the velocity of the rapids
above, has washed the opposite bank into a marvellous coveVISIT TO BUFFALO CREEK, 1797•
175
of about thirty acres dimensions. The water appears im-
measurably deep;—the river below, containing and passing
all the waters of the many northern, stupendous lakes, and
mighty rivers, is contracted to a space, perhaps not exceed-
ing eighty yards in width, curbed by banks, no doubt one
hundred and fifty feet perpendicular, which carry every ap-
pearance of the ravages of revolving years having gradually
worn the tremendous falls, from some miles distance below,
to their present station.
After viewing this marvellous display of omnipotent
power, we returned to J. Moore’s to dine;—attended a meet-
ing at two o’clock, where several Friends and friendly peo-
ple gave us their company; and I took my farewell of them,
in the feelings of the heavenly Father’s love, extended to-
wards them; recommending them to the teachings of the
Lord Jesus Christ, and the word of his grace, as the alone
infallible teacher. Returned to J. Moore’s and were edified
together.
10th. Parted with my kind friends and relatives1, amidst
a conflux of tears. Rode past the great falls, which excite
wonder and astonishment, as oft as viewed, and echo the
voice, that the Power who made and sustains us, is almighty.
The mist, aspiring to the neighbourhood of the clouds, re-
sembles the smoke of many furnaces; and the sound of the
cataract, awful and profound as a mighty ocean, shakes the
adjacent shores to a degree so as to make windows and
doors jar and rattle. The waters on the British side have
visibly altered their position within four years past; at
which time I visited them before. I think they wear faster
on that side of the island, than on the side of the United
States; the falls being ten feet higher on the American side,
than the other.
We called to see Martha, the widow of John Birch, after
which, pursued our journey; the weather being cold, and
the roads frozen and icy. Arrived at Asa Schooley’s, and
the evening assumed the prospect of an approaching snow
storm, which roused some keen emotions of mind respecting
our several homes. Mud, rivers, rocks, deserts, mountains,176	JACOB LINDLEY’S JOURNAL.
being formidable difficulties in travelling, without the addi-
tion of snow.
nth. Cloudy and some rain. Took leave of our kind
friend Asa Schooley and family. His son-in-law, and John
Cutler, Jr., accompanied us to Niagara ferry; where we
parted with them in mutual tenderness of spirit. Crossed
the great Niagara river, and went on to Buff aloe creek,
where were a number of Onondaga Indians, stately sized
men. The sight of those poor aborigines always excites
sympathy in my heart. On first-day, the 12th, a great fall
of rain occasioned our remaining stationary, which was try-
ing, more especially as we were within twelve miles of the
little meeting at Black creek, where we had designed to
tarry till second-day. We have now been traversing these
great woods and waters nearly two weeks; in which time,
we have not enjoyed one pleasant clear day; and almost
every other day there has been some fall either of snow or
rain.
On second-day, the 13th, set out early, and rode four
miles1 to Stony creek, which overflowed its banks, and the
road we had to cross it was but a few perches above very
large falls, which had such a tremendous aspect, that on re-
sorting to our reason, and consulting one another, we
deemed it most prudent to return to expensive lodgings, at
Buffaloe creek. The sun broke out, the clouds subsided, and
the weather moderated, which was some mitigation of our
disappointment and fruitless anxiety. This day seemed to
pass as tardy as a long summer or harvest day. I walked up
and down the lake. . Many Indian Chiefs and warriors,
women and children, are on the move to get the British an-
nual presents.
This evening, we had an interview with Farmer’s
Brother; he was1 accompanied by four other chiefs, and
Major Jack Berry, who interpreted. We pointed out the
design of Friends, in attempting to better the condition of
the natives; at which he seemed pleased. I mentioned our
apprehensions of distilled spirits being extremely injurious
to Indians, and also to white people; withal informing him,
that there were five of our company, who had travelled sev-VISIT TO BUFFALO CREEK, ml-
177
eral weeks, through snow, rain, and frost, and had not drunk
one drop of it. He replied, he knew we drank no spirits;
but that he did not know when he had enough. He said
much about the supremacy of the Great Spirit; also was
anxious to know our opinion of the diurnal motion of the
earth. This subject appeared to have puzzled him, not un-
derstanding the principles or power of attraction and gravi-
tation; and he treated it as a false hypothesis, advancing as
a proof, that if the earth turned round every twenty four
hours, consequently the lakes must be emptied. I told him
those were subjects which belonged to learned and great
men; but our concern was, that love, and peace, and good
works, might increase amongst all nations; for this would
be pleasing to the Great Spirit; such he loved, and made
happy in another world. Which he said was “very good.”
14th. Set out early; crossed a very rapid, roaring creek,
and went on to Twelve-mile creek, which overflowed its
banks, the roaring rapids proclaiming no mercy, having
seventy feet fall in about forty perches1 below the fording
place. This made it a serious subject to think of venturing
to cross above. At length, we explored the stream below
the rapids, and found it divided into four branches; which,
on trial, we found practicable to ford. Then, thankful for
the recent preservation, we pursued our route, and crossed
another copious stream. But evening approaching, we had
to look out for a place to encamp. At length, passed a bark
cabin, occupied by twenty-one Indians. So we got a brand
out of their fire, to kindle ours, and crossing a small stream,
found a vacant cabin; then tying our horses to the bushes,
we kindled up a large fire in front, and lodged tolerably
comfortable, notwithstanding the night was cold, attended
with some squalls of snow.
15th. The roads still heavy, with terrific slotches, black
as tar, and so deep that a strong horse could just plunge
and blunder through. The waters continuing high, we con-
templated Tonnewanto, the largest of these streams in this
howling wilderness, not rideable,—therefore concluded to
go by the Indian village, eight miles round, in order to ferry
over. After a tedious ride, we arrived there, and found178
JACOB LINDLEY’S JOURNAL.
about a dozen Indian houses and huts, containing about 150
inhabitants ; amongst the rest, a Frenchman who has an In-
dian wife. We purchased some corn and milk of him. He
had a cobling, small canoe, into which we put our saddles
and baggage, and passed over, one at a time. We drove the
poor, fatigued horses in, cold and snowy as it was; and they
swam across the river, about forty yards over.
With hearts devoted to return praise to the Preserver of
men, the Lord pur mighty helper, we resumed our route;
contemplating the difficulties which our primitive worthies
must have encountered, in their first visits to Friends in
America.
Passed through a champaign country, abounding with
vast poplars, bass-wood, cherry, red oak, &c. and notwith-
standing our detention at Tonnewanto, we rode about thirty
miles. Came to a bark house and took up lodgings; tied
up our poor horses again, made up a fire, and composed our-
selves as well as we could;—the night very cold*, and threat-
ening snow. Next morning decamped early, and travelled
on till we crossed the Genessee river, and got to good lodg-
ings; for which favour, with the many deliverances ex-
perienced in our varied trials, my soul desires to return the
tribute of thanksgiving and glory, to the supreme Con-
troller of events.
Many are the sufferings, which travellers experience in
this uncultivated part of nature's garden. We passed, and
administered relief to a poor woman and four children, on
the bank of a large creek, which they durst not pass, by rea-
son of the swell. They were out of money, and out of bread,
their horses lost, and the man, whose name was Bradshaw,
away, hunting them. She received our gratuity, with many
descending tears. After we had rode about five miles, we
overtook the horses, and got a man who accompanied us
from Buffaloe to take them back. We were touched with a
feeling of sympathy for every fellow creature under diffi-
culty, in these inhospitable wilds.
Next day we travelled on through the snow, which was
descending plentifully, and reached Danbury, where we ob-
tained good lodgings. The day following, pursued theVISIT TO BUFFALO CREEK, 1797.
179
mountain road-, (rightly named) and crossed ten hills, and
as many vallies, the ascent and descent equally difficult and
dangerous, for man and beast. After riding about seven-
teen miles, through a habitation of wild beasts, where no
man dwells, nor perhaps never may, we arrived at a cabin,
fed our tired horses, and proceeded to Bath, along the banks
of the Cohocton, passing through many a dismal mire.
Here we could procure no provender for our horses, tired
as they were, and the riders hungry and cold; so we pressed
on to Dolson’s, at Mud creek.
19th. Proceeded on to the Painted Post. Crossed the
Cohocton, Canistiere, Tioga, and Cownesky. Saw several
deer, and one beautiful buck, wading the Tioga. Put up at
Salisbury, having rode thirty-two miles. I often felt my
mind wafted to New Garden; it being the time of our
Quarterly meeting. I now consider that we have been
greatly favoured, in that those several mighty waters which
we have passed in the last seventeen miles, were rideable,
considering the abundant fall of rain and snow. Our lodg-
ing was on the floor, with our saddles for our pillows, and
mush and milk for supper. Next morning, rode ten miles
to breakfast, then for twelve miles saw no human inhab-
itants; but the country was inhabited by wolves, deer, and
bears, which their numerous paths in the snow, abundantly
evinced. Also, for several days, we met with no animal food
but venison. We called at half a dozen houses to buy some
bread, to support us through the wilderness, but could not
obtain a single crumb;—the inhabitants generally subsisting
on mush, made of corn beat in a mortar.
We rejoiced to take our leave of the waters of Tioga,
having ascended them for upwards of thirty miles, and
crossed it twelve times in twenty miles. Then encountered
the rugged Alleghany mountains, to the famed Block-house.
Fed our horses, and called for supper, which was thus served
up: coffee, without cream; buckwheat cakes, without but-
ter, and venison broiled, without gravy. I joined Joshua
Sharpless in a wish for the fragments of our Quarterly
meeting dinner; but all in vain.
21st. Set out at break of day; ascended and descended180
JACOB UNDLETS JOURNAL.
a very large rugged mountain, to Trout Run, the head
source of Lycoming creek; which stream we followed to
its junction with the west branch of Susquehanna, thence
crossing the Loyalsock, we proceeded to the hospitable man-
sion of our kind friend Samuel Wallace, where we were
courteously entertained. The contrast between this and our
late lodgings, was so great as scarcely to be described. Here,
wTe parted with our friends and fellow travellers, Oliver
Paxson and James Langstaff.
Next day, attended Muncy preparative meeting, to a good
degree of satisfaction. Dined at William Ellis’s, and then
in company with him and his wife, proceeded to Fishing
creek; where, next day, we attended an appointed meeting,
to my comfort; being possessed of a hope that Truth’s, tes-
timony is likely to prosper amongst them. Dined at John
Eves’s, and then went on to Catawissa, and lodged at James
Watson’s.
25th. Attended Catawissa monthly meeting; where we
met a body of qualified Friends, beyond my expectation;
and it was to me a favoured season. Went on to Charles
Chapman’s to lodge, and had a religious opportunity with
them and their nine children.
Next day, attended Roaring creek meeting, which was
large, and mostly composed of goodly looking Friends; yet
it proved a laborious, searching season; but in the conclu-
sion, was favoured with a solemn covering. Dined at Na-
than Lee’s, then went on to Bezaleel Hayhurst’s, who is mar-
ried to a granddaughter of Thomas Ross.
27th. Took our leave of the family about sun-rise, and
ascended and descended the several huge piles of earth and
stone, dividing the Susquehanna, Schuylkill, and Delaware
waters. About the middle of the afternoon, crossed the
upper branches of Mahoning creek, and thence to the waters
of the Schuylkill, down which we descended to Mosher’s
tavern and lodged.
From thence, pursued our journey home, where we ar-
rived in safety, having been absent about seven weeks, and
travelled upward of a thousand miles.VISIT TO BUFFALO CREEK, 1797.
181
Note—To make our record of early (Protestant) missionary visits in the
Niagara region more nearly complete, it should be recorded that as early as
May, 1785, the Moravian missionaries Jungman and Senseman came down
from their establishments at the west of Lake Erie, and made a brief halt at
Fort Niagara, then passing on to Oswego, and thence by Fort Stanwix and
Albany to Bethlehem. There is no account that they preached, either to In-
dians or white men, on the Niagara.
Missionaries were sent to the Western Reserve, now included in north-
eastern Ohio, by the Connecticut Missionary Society, as early as 1800. The
Rev. William Wick had settled at Youngstown, O., in 1799. In December,
1800, the Rev. Joseph Badger visited him there, Badger being the first mis-
sionary sent to that region by the society named. He preached “all over the
Reserve, and along the shore of Lake Erie as far as Sandusky.” In 1801 the
Rev. Ezekiel J. Chapman was sent from Hartford, Conn., to the Reserve, and
in June, 1803, was followed by the Rev. Thomas Robbins, in 1805 by Rev.
Calvin Chapin, and the Rev. David Bacon and in 1807 by the Rev. Archibald
Bassett. Mr. Bacon was specially appointed “to labor among the Indians
south and southwest of Lake Erie/’ (“Early Ecclesiastical History of the
Western Reserve,” by Rev. W. E. Barton.) It is probable that several if not
all of these missionaries traveled westward by way of Buffalo Creek, and
preached here, in passing, either to whites or Indians.
In the American Pioneer, vol. II. (Cincinnati, O., 1843), is a letter from
Joseph Badger, dated Plain Wood Co., [O.] Feb. 25, 1843, in which he writes,
obviously speaking of himself:	“The first missionary to this n. w. region of
Ohio came under the patronage of the Connecticut; Missionary Society, in the
year 1800. He arrived at Youngstown in the last week of December, and preach-
ed there the last Sabbath of the month. .	. The want of roads and bridges
over streams, made traveling difficult and dangerous; the missionary however
visited all the settlements excepting one, in 1801, and the 28th of October
laid his course for New England, on the Indian path from the Reserve along
the lake shore to Buffalo. .	. The missionary arrived in Buffalo on the
1st of November, was confined there with a fever 11 days, then rode to Bloom-
field and was detained by sickness three weeks, .	. and reached his family
residence in Blanford about the 1st of January, 1802, having been absent from
his family more than a year.
“At a meeting of the missionary society, he agreed to move to the West;
made preparation and began his journey in February. After a long and weari-
some journey, he arrived at Buffalo about the last of April [1802], with his
wife and six children. Where that large city now stands there was only four
or six log cabins. Here was the end of all but Indian residences for nearly
80 miles, and only an Indian path. He had a man to go before the team and
chop out all that was necessary to open the passage. His team, a wagon and
four horses, was the first that ever crossed Buffalo Creek. He was four days
passing through the wilderness to the first house in Pennsylvania.” He sub-
sequently settled at Austinburg near the Cuyahoga.
Of all the Protestant missionaries in our region, Elkanah Holmes is foremost in
interest, yet data regarding his work among the Senecas and Tuscaroras are very
meager. His own letters, printed in the following collection, are the principal
source of information about him, but they relate only to his first year in the field.
He appears to have lived for a number of years at Schlosser. James Cusick, a
Tuscarora, brother of David, told Henry R. Schoolcraft that Elkanah Holmes
came to the Tuscaroras in 1807, and that he was their first missionary. “After-
wards, when Mr. Holmes was removed, another missionary was sent to the Tusca-182
JACOB LINDLEY’S JOURNAL.
roras by the American Foreign Mission [”?], namely, the Rev. Mr. Grey, who re-
mained until last war [1812J. After his dismissal in 1816, another missionary was
sent by the Board of the New York Missionary Society, the Rev. James C. Crane.”
He adds that succeeding missionaries to the Tuscaroras were the Revs. B. Lane,
John Elliot, Joel Wood, Mr. Williams and Gilbert Rockwood, incumbent at the
time Mr. Schoolcraft collected data for his “Notes on the Iroquois,” 1847. The
Baptists organized and built a church on the Tuscarora reservation in 1836, and in
1838 James Cusick was ordained; he preached and established churches among the
Six Nations during several years. The Cusicks were able men. Nicholas was an
interpreter. David Cusick was probably the only full-blooded Tuscarora author.
His pamphlet, a collection of Indian traditions, first published at Lewiston in 1825,
is one of the strangest and rarest books relating to our region.III. REV. DAVID BACON’S VISITS
TO BUFFALO IN 1800 AND 1801.
FROM MEMORANDA BY
THE REV. D. M. GOOPER, OF DETROIT.
The Rev. David Bacon left Hartford, Conn., August 8,
1800, to visit the Indian tribes bordering on Lake Erie, ac-
cording to the resolve of the trustees of the Missionary So-
ciety of Connecticut. His wages were fixed at no cents
per day, with authority to appoint an interpreter at his dis-
cretion, and stated the sum he was to pay, which he says “is
more than double he. expects to pay.” The society made him
a present of a small Bible, at a cost of 12s. 9d. The outfit
of the missionary for this expedition was of the simplest
kind. Afoot and alo*ne he was to make his way towards the
wilderness, with no luggage more than he, could carry on
his person, thankfully accepting any offer of a seat for a few
miles in some passing vehicle. Such was the equipment
with which the good people of Connecticut sent forth their
first missionary to the heathen.
The earliest intelligence from him was in a letter, dated
Buffalo Creek, September 4, 1800.* He had not been sick
since he left Hartford but two or three days, and then he
was able to walk several miles in a day, and says further:
“I was much fatigued at first, but can now travel 25 miles
in a day with ease. I found opportunity to ride, in the
^Published in the Evangelical Magazine, Hartford, Conn., November, 1800.184
REV. DAVID BACON’S VISITS
whole, about 150 miles. Both the friend and enemies of re-
ligion have conducted towards me as though they were com-
missioned to help me.,,
He was very kindly received at Canandaigua by Capt.
Chapin, the Indian agent at that point, who gave him a
string of wampum, and a long and suitable letter to the
Seneca chiefs at Buffalo Creek, in order that he might
[take] a speech from them to the Western tribes. Capt.
Chapin also gave him a letter to his brother who was a mer-
chant at Buffalo Creek. He reached that point September
1st, and found Capt. Chapin’s brother, as also the principal
sachem and Capt. Johnston, the interpreter. The old
sachem,* after learning the purport of the Rev. Bacon’s
mission, and of his desire for a speech to the western tribes,
approved of the proposal, “and said he would notify the
chiefs to meet me the following day at one o’clock. Six of
them came at the appointed time, and with them Capt.
Johnston. The business was soon explained to them, and
they listened with the greatest attention, and said they ex-
pected to grant my request, but must defer the matter until
the second day, that they might have an opportunity to con-
sult among themselves. The second day, when they met us
as proposed,” their great orator [Red Jacket], in the midst
of a large concourse of Indians, delivered a speech to the
missionary, and another for him to write down for their
Western brethren. They also gave him a curious string of
wampum to go with their speech.
Mr. Bacon sailed from Buffalo Creek on the fourth day
after the date of the preceding letter, and by a speedy voy-
age arrived at Detroit on September nth, thirty-eight days
after leaving Hartford. He returned to Hartford about the
middle of December, 1800, and reported to the meeting of
the trustees on the business of his mission. At that meeting
it appears his work met the full approval of the board, and
on the 30th December he received his new and enlarged ap-
pointment. In the meantime he took a wife. The young
couple left Mansfield, Conn., for the West on the nth Feb-
Trobably Farmer’s Brother, who was chief sachem at this time.TO BUFFALO IN 1800 AND 1801.
185
ruary, 1801. A brother of Mr. Bacon accompanied them
and wrote an account of their trip, from which the following
extracts are made:
“There was something romantic in leaving home, perhaps
never to return, to go to the great West and live among the
Indians, learn their language and lead them to God. The
weather was very cold, but we did not suffer. We had a
good sleigh and two good horses. Although we did not
leave Bethlehem until near noon, we were at Canaan before
dark; stopped at a noisy country tavern. We were a large
company all together in the bar-room; some were drink-
ing, some were swearing, and some telling stories. We
had never stayed at such a place before, and it was a new
experience. What we here saw was common in nearly all
the public houses where we stopped. At that time every
thing was done by sleighing. The roads were full. Some-
times we would meet 30 or 40 sleighs loaded with wheat
g~oing to Albany and Troy to market. This made travelling
to the West rather unpleasant. We, however, got along
very well; had fine sleighing until we got to Geneva, where
the snow left us. We dragged along on bare ground and
mud to East Bloomfield. Here we remained until spring,
when the roads were settled. Mrs. Bacon and myself were a
kind of wonder to the people of East Bloomfield. That we,
so young, should be willing to forsake home and friends and
good old Connecticut, and go among the wild sons of the
forest they thought strange indeed.”
“About the first of April we started for Buffalo, having
sold the sleigh and things we could not carry. We had two
good horses, and one man’s saddle, and a Mackinac blanket
for the other horse. Mr. Bacon and wife would ride on two
or three miles, while I trotted along on foot, as best I could.
After a while he would tie his horse to a tree, and go on with
Mrs. Bacon. When I overtook them, I rode on ahead a mile
or so, and tied, and then went on again. Thus we did till we
reached Detroit, about 250 miles by land. There was no
wagon road, only a path through the woods, sometimes
rather obscure, the trees marked to show the way.
“We crossed the Genesee River at Rochester, where there186 REV. DAVID BACON'S VISITS, 1800 AND 1801.
was only a house for the ferry-man, I think. At Batavia
there was only a log tavern. From that to Buffalo there
was only one log house. We remained at this log-house
over the Sabbath. The next day we reached Buffalo. As
the lake was not open we had to remain there a number of
weeks. The town was full of Indians, many of them drunk.
There was a large village of them on Buffalo Creek. Red
Jacket was the chief. Here Mrs. Bacon and I saw for the
first time what were then called wild Indians. We were
first afraid, but in a short time ceased to fear. They were
a miserably degraded specimen of human nature. I thought
then there was little hope of doing them good by teaching or
preaching. We waited for a vessel to take us to Detroit un-
til we were tired. Then we concluded to go by land and
Tide and tie/ We crossed at Black Rock and went down
on the Canada side to Niagara Falls. There was at the Falls
a good tavern where we took breakfast, but there was no
other house, and I think there was none on the American
side. Upper Canada was then almost an unbroken wilder-
ness—no public roads. We came to London on the River
Thames. There we had to remain a number of weeks, and
were kindly treated/,
After that they pursued their journey and arrived at De-
troit May 9th, three or four weeks earlier, they say, than
would have been possible had they waited for a vessel from
Buffalo.IV.
LETTERS OF THE
REVEREND ELKANAH HOLMES
FROM FORT NIAGARA IN 1800.
HIS WORK AMONG THE TUSCARORAS, THE SENECAS,
AND IN BUFFALO.
Efficient and earnest teaching of the Gospel in these parts
began with the labors of the Rev. Elkanah Holmes. In the
report made by the Board of Directors of the New York
Missionary Society at the annual meeting, 1801, the circum-
stances of his employment are set forth as follows:
“The Society has already been informed of the measures
taken by the Directors for accomplishing the desirable pur-
pose of introducing the Gospel and establishing a Christian
settlement among the Chickasaw Indians. . . . Their first
undertaking having been thus far countenanced by the
Lord of the harvest, and their resources being by no means
exhausted, the Directors felt it their duty to turn their eyes
to some other quarter which might invite a new mission.
An event, which they cannot but account providential,
pointed out the North-Western Indians, especially the Tus-
carora and Seneca nations, as the most proper objects of
their next attempt. The New York Baptist Association,
187188
LETTERS OF REV. ELKANAH HOLMES
who were already known to some Indian tribes, wishing to
carry still farther among them the light of the knowledge
of the glory of God, but destitute of the requisite means,
recommended the Rev. Elkanah Holmes, one of their num-
ber as a suitable missionary. In this gentleman, who had
formerly experience of similar service, the Directors found
those solid, evangelical principles, that zeal, that natural
sagacity and disposition for enterprize, and that acquaint-
ance with Indian character and custom, which rendered him
peculiarly fit for the contemplated mission. They accord-
ingly took him into the employment of the Society, and hav-
ing furnished him with special instructions, set him apart
to his work by solemn prayer.
“The Mission being designed both by Mr. Holmes and
the Directors, rather as a Mission of experiment than a per-
manent establishment, he was employed for six months; but
not so limited by his appointment as to prevent his spending
a longer time in making excursions of inquiry among the
remoter tribes. For his compensation, while engaged in this
labour of love the Directors have voted a salary at the rate
of three hundred and seventy-five dollars per annum, besides
his traveling expenses.
“All the accounts which have been received from him,
and of him, are singularly gratifying. At Niagara, Mr.
Holmes was treated with a politeness and respect by Major
Rivardi, the commanding officer, which facilitated his intro-
duction among the Tuscaroras, and merits the gratitude of
the Society. This reception by the Indians, both of the Tus-
carora and Seneca tribes, has been respectful and affection-
ate. The principal chief of the latter has proposed to place
his grandson under the care of the Society, and has accom-
panied the proposal with a series of remarks which evince
shrewd observation; the most unlimited confidence in the
Society; the stress which is laid upon this experiment, and
the unspeakable importance of its faithful management and
happy termination.
“Mr. Holmes being unacquainted with the language of
the Indians to whom he was sent, had no resort but an in-
terpreter. Happily he found among the Tuscarora IndiansFROM FORT NIAGARA, 1800.
189
from the neighborhood of Stockbridge, one well qualified,
named Nicholas Cusick,* and who, he writes, has rendered
him eminent service. The Directors allowed him fifteen
dollars a month for the interpreter, during his continuance
with them.
“Not having heard from Mr. Holmes for some months,
they conclude that he has penetrated among the Indians
farther west,”. [A foot-note states: “Mr. Holmes returned
a day or two after the meeting of the Society.”]
The following documents afford the best account of the
work of Mr. Holmes among the Seneca and Tuscarora
tribes:
Fort Niagara, October 9, 1800.
Rev. and Dear Sir : Through the goodness and mercy
of the Lord, my health is recovered; I have not had a fit of
the fever and ague for better than a fortnight. I have
preached to the Indians four times this week; every one of
the chiefs and a great part of the rest of the tribe, appear
very anxious to hear, and very attentive when they do.
Their conduct towards me, from the first day that I came
among them to the present, has been as kind and friendly,
and more so, than I could expect from such real pagans;
for they were really so, as much, if not more, than any of
the Indian tribes in this part of the world.
Cusock informs me, that their ancient forms of marriage
(and what used to be observed by other Indian nations)
they have omitted for near one hundred years, and now
they have no form of marriage among them. A man takes
a woman without any ceremony, and they cohabit together,
as long as they can agree, and separate when either of them
can suit themselves better. Their children (if they have any
when they part in this manner) are often left to suffer; no
notice is taken of it by the chiefs, or any of the nation. They
have no laws to punish any crime whatsoever among them,
except murder; the nearest of kin to the murdered, will kill
the murderer; but if that is not done, no one else will con-
cern himself about it. Furthermore, Cusock, who is one of
^Usually so spelled, though Mr. Holmes writes it “Cusock.”190	LETTERS OF REV. ELKANAH HOLMES
the nation, tells me, that there is not a married couple in
this village (which consists of better than two hundred
souls) nor a legitimate person, old or young. For two or
three years past, many of them have begun to reform,
especially Sacaresa, the chief sachem. He, with several
others, will not work or hunt on the Sabbath: and I expect
that they will enter into a covenant before I leave these
parts, to observe the Sabbath day in both the villages in this
part of the nation. I understand there are about a hundred
of the nation that live at Grand River, and about seventy at
the Oneida.
One thing more, which I think is to their praise-—they
are, perhaps, more industrious than any Indian tribe in these
parts. Many of the men work in the field (as well as the
women) by planting, hoeing, and harvesting their com, etc.,
which (I am informed) is not the custom of the Senecas or
any of the western tribes, for among them the women do all
the work in the field.
I am more encouraged than ever I was, to preach the
gospel to the poor creatures. I see more necessity to do it,
than ever I did. My soul pities them, and my prayer to God
is, that ministers of the gospel, and Christians in general,
may be more engaged and encouraged to help them, and en-
lighten them, poor dark, benighted souls—poor mortals, they
are perishing for want of knowledge. Methinks the soul that
has experienced the power of redeeming love, and enjoyed
the glorious light of the Gospel, cannot help praying for and
pitying the poor Indians, who sit in darkness and in the
shadow of death.
I expect to set out next Monday to visit the Senecas, if
the Lord will, and if they receive me and will hear me, to
tarry with them about four weeks, and return from thence
to the Tuscaroras, and tarry with them until the first of De-
cember, and then set off from this place to visit a village of
the Senecas, called Tantawanta, thirty miles from this, on
my way to New Stockbridge, and to the Tuscaroras in that
neighborhood, and from thence to Brothertown, and from
thence, by way of Albany, home.
Cusock, who is now with me, and is (I believe) a piousFROM FORT NIAGARA, 1800.
191
soul, and a careful and good interpreter, must go home
about the first of December, and I can do nothing without
him here; there is no one in these parts that I can trust to
interpret for me, when he is gone.
The inclosed address, I believe, is a faithful one. The
chiefs, by the help of Cusock, have been above three weeks
preparing it. It would have been signed and sent to you
sooner, but the sachem and two of the chiefs were called to
a great council with the Senecas. The subject matter of the
council, and the result, has been something extraordinary,
which I purpose to inform you of hereafter.
Excuse mistakes. I have not time to revise or correct
what I have wrote—-the mail will be closed in a few minutes.
I must not forget to mention that Major Rivardi has con-
ducted towards me like a gentleman and a disinterested
friend. I wish that the Directors would return him their
thanks for his and his worthy Lady’s kind treatment to me,
and my beloved Cusock.
Now, dear brother, I must conclude, desiring that you
and all my ministering brethren in New-York, would praise
God for his goodness to me, and pray for me.
May the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all.
Amen.
Elkanah Holmes.
Rev. J. M. Mason,
Secretary to the Directors of the Missionary Society.
[enclosure in above letter:]
Address of the Tuscarora Chiefs, to the Directors
of the New York Missionary Society.
Fathers and Brothers: Attend! We the Sachems
and Chiefs of the Tuscarora nation of Indians, desire to
speak a few words to your ears: we thank the Great Spirit
above, who made Heaven and earth, and all things, that he
has put into the hearts of a number of our white brothers in
the City of New-York and parts around it, to form a great
council of friendship for us and for the rest of our red
brothers.
Fathers and brothers:	We also thank you for the good192 LETTERS OF REV. ELK AN AH HOLMES
talks you send us by the hand of our father Elkanah Holmes.
It much rejoices our nation, both old and young. We also
thank you that you send our father Holmes to visit us. We
know he is a true friend to Indians, and we love to hear him
open his mouth to speak about the Great Spirit above.
Fathers and brothers: We should be very glad to have
our father Holmes live among us, or some other good man
that you would send to teach us the meaning of the beloved
speech in the good book called the Bible; for we are in
darkness; we are very ignorant—we poor. Now fathers
and brothers, you have much light; you are wise and rich.
Not but two in our nation can read in the good book, the
Bible. We wish our children to learn to read, that they may
be civil and happy when we are gone—that they may under-
stand the good speech better than we can: we feel much
sorrow for our children—we ask you, fathers and brothers,
will you not pity us, and our poor children, and send a
schoolmaster to teach our children to read and write? If
you will, we will rejoice, we will love him, we will do all we
can to make him happy—we are poor, we cannot pay him in
money or anything else.
Fathers and brothers: We think many good people, that
did not want to cheat the Indians, and get their lands for
nothing, but do them all the good they could, by learning
them to read the good book, and sending good men among
them with the good speech on their tongues, to teach them
the meaning of the Great Spirit in the good book, have often
been discouraged, and stop because many Indians would not
open their ears, but would go in ways of the evil spirit. We'
are sorry Indians have done so—we are afraid some of us
shall do so too, and the Great Spirit will be angry with us,
and that you will be discouraged, and stop, and say, “Let
them alone, there is nothing can be done with Indians.”
Fathers and brothers:	Hearken—^we cry to you from
the wilderness—our hearts ache while we speak to your ears.
If such wicked things should be done by any of us, we pray
you not to be discouraged—don’t stop—think poor Indians
must die as well as white men. We pray you, therefore,FROM FORT NIAGARA, 1800.
193
never to give over and leave poor Indians, but follow them
in dark times, and let our children always find you to be
their fathers and friends when we are dead and no more.
Fathers and brothers: Once more attend. According to
your request, in your talk to us we have opened our ears.
The talks of our father Holmes makes us glad when he
speaks, although he has been very unwell part of the time
since he has been with us; sometimes he must lie down on
the bed when he speaks about the Great Spirit to us. We
have used him as kind as we were able—we are poor’
When he goes to visit our brothers (the Senecas) we will
make his path as smooth as we can; some of us will go
with him; we will be children to him.
Fathers and brothers: We will send you talks as often
as we can. We are glad you say you wish always to keep
the chain of friendship bright and shining; we wish so too
—we and our forefathers have been long under dark clouds;
no friends to help us to know the will of the Good Spirit.
We will now believe you to be our friends; we will open
our ears to any good men you send among us; we will use
them kind; and we let you know we are pleased with all
you say; and that we speak one heart to you by delivering
eight strings of wampum to you, according to the custom of
our forefathers, by our father Holmes, who will give them
to you, and tell you more about us than we can write. May
the Great Spirit help us to remember each other.
Farewell.
Sacarese X, Sachem.
William X Prentup, Chief Warrior.
Isaac X Charles, Warrior Chief.
Long X Board, Warrior Chief.
Isaac X, Warrior Chief.
Hendrick X, Second Sachem.
Kaasontaw X Sagoghwiheagh, Warrior Chief.
George X Prentup, Warrior Chief.
Billa X Prentup, Warrior Chief.
Witnesses: Nicholas Cusock. Thomas X Green.
Niagara, Tuscarqra, October 6, 1800.194
LETTERS OF REV. ELKANAH HOLMES
From Major Rivardi, Commanding at Fort Niagara.
Fort Niagara, October 8, 1800.
I Certify, that the Chiefs of the Tuscaroras convened at
this post, have, in my presence, expressed an ardent wish of
having a school established at their village. Such a meas-
ure, if it coincides with the views of Government, would no
doubt enable the rising generation of the Tuscaroras to ad-
vance rapidly towards civilization.
The Rev. Mi*. Holmes seems to have gained the con-
fidence and affection of the chiefs. He deserves it by the
pains which he takes to inculcate in them principles of mor-
ality. That he may be successful is the sincere wish of
T. I. Ulrich Rivardi.
Mr. Holmes to Secretary Mason.
Fort Niagara, October 29, 1800.
Rev. and Dear Brother: Through the kind provi-
dence of God, I arrived the 14th of this instant at the Seneca
Castle, five miles above where the Buffaloe empties into
Lake Erie. Immediately (with Cusock my interpreter) I
waited on the chief sachem (called Farmer’s Brother) and
made known my business to him and desired the favor of
him, and the chiefs of the nation, to meet me in council.
He informed me that he had heard of me before, and that
he would consult the chiefs, and, as soon as they could be
ready, he would let me know it. I then took my leave of
him, leaving Cusock to tarry in the town, and rode to a vil-
lage of white people, consisting of five or six families, at the
mouth of the Buffaloe.
On Friday following, Cusock came to me, and informed
me, that the chiefs had concluded to meet in council in the
afternoon of that day, and had sent him to desire me to at-
tend. I proceeded without delay to the castle. When I ar-
rived I found the sachems and chiefs with about one hundred
Indians, assembled in the council-house, and about fifty more
round the house. A few minutes after I was seated, Red
Jacket, the second sachem, addressed me in a short speech,
complimenting me, according to their custom, upon my ar-FROM FORT NIAGARA, 1800.
195
rival, and letting me know that they were now ready to hear
what I had1 to say to them.
I then rose, and addressed him as I thought proper, and
delivered the talk (as they stile it) from the Directors of the
Missionary Society. And after Cusock had interpreted it
to him, I made a few more observations, and presented the
talk from the Oneida and Muhheconnuk* chiefs. And when
Cusock had interpreted that, I addressed him again as I
judged the case required, and concluded by letting him
know that I was ready to speak more fully to them about
the Great Spirit above, and Jesus Christ, whom he had sent
into the world to save sinners, if they would consent to hear
me; and desired them to consider the talks that had been
sent to them, and what I had said, and give me an answer
as soon as they thought proper. Whilst I was speaking to
them, a number of their young men made a great laugh, and
lay down, kicked up their heels, and one made a very un-
decent report. I endeavored to keep from being discom-
posed. The chiefs did not appear to approve of their con-
duct, and at the conclusion of my address, they were very
silent.
The chiefs consulted about half an hour, and then Red
Jacket replied to me in a very decent manner and in flatter-
ing language, stiling me Father of the Six Nations, ex-
pressing their joy at the good talk that had been sent them
by the Good Society of Friendship at New-York, and from
their brothers the Oneidas, Muhheconnuks, and Tuscaroras,
and at what I had said unto them; that they were all con-
vinced that there was no snare or deceit in my business—
and concluded with saying they were all willing that I should
speak the good word to them, and desired that I would
preach to them the next day, at 12 o'clock, about Jesus
Christ. I then replied, expressing my joy and thankfulness
for their condescension, and my readiness to comply with
their request. I then took my leave of them and returned to
Buffaloe.
The next day being an uncommon rainy day, I looked
*Mohegan.196
LETTERS OF REV. ELK AN AH HOLMES
upon it no ways consistent with duty for me to turn out, or
any ways probable, if I did, that the Indians would; but the
next day, being Lord’s day, I set out early in the morning,
and with much difficulty reached the Castle about 12 o’clock,
the waters being raised so high by the rain, I had to swim
my beast twice by the side of a canoe.* I waited upon the
chief sachem; he consulted some of the chiefs, and they con-
cluded that the people could not be notified so as to meet
that day, but that they would meet the next day at 12
o’clock, and desired me to attend. I let him know that it
would be a pleasure to me to comply with their request.
The next day I met about one hundred of them in the
council-house; as they had never been acquainted with any
modes of Christian worship (for I understand, that they
never would admit a missionary among them before) I pro-
ceeded with them in the same manner as in a common coun-
cil, as you may see by the inclosed, dated the 20th of this
instant—and the day following at Buff aloe, the chief
sachem, and several of their principal men, met me, where
he made the inclosed speech of that date.
Last Lord’s day I preached to them again at the Castle.
Then I undertook to inform them of the modes and customs
of Christians in public worship; of keeping the Sabbath;
the duty of prayer; and, lastly, I endeavored to preach the
doctrine of repentance. During the whole, they gave good
attention. One of the chiefs appeared to be under solemn
impressions. After I concluded, Red Jacket thanked me
and requested me to visit them again next month, and say
more to them about Jesus Christ.
At Buffaloe, where I made my home whilst I was visit-
ing the Senecas, I preached seven or eight times to the white
people on evenings. They never had but one sermon
preached in the place before.
I left Buffaloe last Monday and reached this place yes-
*This is probably the first mention in history of a flood in Buffalo Creek, at
what is now South Buffalo, an event which has been repeated once or more
every year since the visit of Missionary Holmes. It may be noted that the
inundations were disastrous, long before the channel was obstructed by piers or
abutments of bridges.FROM FORT NIAGARA,, 1800.
197
terday in great hopes of seeing my worthy friend Major
Rivardi before he left the place; but alas! I was two hours
too late. He is removed from the command of this post,
and one Major Porter now commands here.
I purpose, if the Lord will, to be with the Tuscaroras un-
til the middle of next month, and then to return to the
Senecas, and continue with them until winter.
I have had my trials and my joys since I left New-York.
The Senecas are great Pagans. They sacrifice white dogs
to the Great Spirit, as they call the Supreme Being. They
worship him by dances, which last two or three days. They
keep certain days of feasting. They have forms of marriage
among them, but seldom observe them. They are very in-
continent. Many of them are great drunkards. But, as I
expect to procure a more 'full account of their ways and cus-
toms, by a certain person that has lived above twenty years
among them,* I omit saying any more for the present.
I must conclude, but not without requesting the continua-
tion of your prayers to God for me. With esteem, I am,
dear sir, I hope, your Brother in Christ.
Elkanah Holmes.
Rey. J. M. Mason,
Secretary to the Directors of the Missionary Society.
[enclosure with the above:]
The following address was made to me by Red Jacket,
the second sachem of the Seneca Nation, on Monday, the
20th day of October, 1800, in the Council House, at the
Seneca Castle—it being the second public meeting that I
have had with the Nation:
“Father :	We are extremely happy that the Great Good
Spirit has permitted us to meet together this day. We have
paid attention to all that you spoke to our ears at our last
meeting. We thank the Great Spirit, who has put it into
the minds of the great society of friendship at New York,
to send you to visit us. We also hope that the Great Spirit
will always have his eyes over that good society, to
*Most likely Horatio Jones.198
LETTERS OF REV. ELKANAH HOLMES
strengthen their minds to have friendship towards the poor
natives of this Island. We thank the Great Spirit, that he
has smoothed your way, and has protected you through the
rugged paths, and prevented any briars or thorns from
pricking your feet. As you came on your way to visit us,
you called on our brothers (the Oneidas, Muhheconnuks
and Tuscaroras) who were well acquainted with you. We
thank them for the pains they have taken in sending this
good talk with wampum. [At the same time holding the
talk and wampum in his hand.] We are convinced that
what they say of you is true, that you came purely out of
love to do us good, and for nothing else; and that there is
no deceit in your business, or in the good people that sent
you.
“Father:	We now request you to speak something to
us about Jesus Christ, and we will give attention.”
He then addressed his people and requested them to give
good attention to what I was about to say, and make no
noise, but behave in a becoming manner.
I then proceeded and endeavored to preach Christ to
them. When I had concluded, Red Jacket rose and made
the following speech to me, after consulting the chiefs:
“Father:	We thank the Great Good Spirit above, for
what you have spoken to us at this time, and hope he will
always incline your heart, and strengthen you to this good
work. We have clearly understood you, and this is all the
truth you have said to us.
“Father:	We believe that there is a Great Being above,
who has made Heaven and earth and all things that are
therein, and has the charge over all things—who has made
you whites as well as us Indians; and we believe there is
something great after death.
“Father:	What you say about our loving the Great
Spirit, we know to be truth, as he has his eyes over all
things, and watches all our movements and ways, and hears
all we say, and knows all we do.
“Father:	We Indians are astonished at you whites,
that when Jesus Christ was among you, and went aboutFROM FORT NIAGARA, 1800.
199
doing good, speaking the good word, healing the sick, and
casting out evil spirits, that you white people did not pay
attention to him, and believe him, and that you put him to
death when you had the good book in your possession.
“Father:	That we Indians were not near to this trans-
action, or could we be guilty of it.
“Father:	Probably the Great Spirit has given to you
white people the ways that you follow to serve him, and to
get your living: and probably he has given to us Indians
the customs that we follow to serve him (handed down to
us by our forefathers) and our ways to get otir living by
hunting, and the Great Spirit is still good to us, to preserve
game for us. And, father, you well know, you white people
are very fond of our skins.
“Father:	You and your good people know that ever
since the white people came on this island, they have always
been getting our lands from us for little or nothing.
“Father:	Perhaps if we had had such good people as
you and your Society to have stepped in and advised us In-
dians, we and our forefathers would not have been so de-
ceived by the white people, for you have the great and good
God always in your sight.
“Father:	We repeat it again—we wish you and the
good people of your Society, to make your minds perfectly
easy, for we like what you say, and we thank the good So-
ciety for their good intentions, and that they have sent you
to visit us.
“Father:	You do not come like those that have come
with a bundle under their arms, or something in their hands,
but we have always found something of deceit under it, for
they are always aiming at our lands; but you have not come
like one of those; you have come like a father, and a true
friend, to advise us for our good; we are convinced that
there is no snare in your business; we hope that our talk to
you at this time, will be communicated to your good Society
at New York, and that the Good Spirit will protect you and
them in this good work that you and they have undertaken;
and we expect that the bright chain of friendship shall al-200
LETTERS OF REV. ELKANAH HOLMES
ways exist between us ; and we will do everything in our
power to keep that chain bright from time to time.”
He then took up the strings of wampum that accompany
this talk, and continued his speech to me as follows:
“Father:	You and your good Society well know that
when learning was first introduced among Indians, they be-
came small, and two or three nations have become extinct,
and we know not what is become of them; and it was also
introduced to our eldest brothers the Mohawks; we imme-
diately observed, that their seats began to be small; which
was likewise the case with our brothers the Oneidas. Let
us look back to the situation of our nephews, the Muhhecon-
nuks ; they were totally routed away irom their seats. This
is the reason why we think learning would be of no service
to us.
“Father:	We are astonished that the white people, who
have the good book called the Bible among them, that tells
them the mind and will of the Great Spirit, and they can
read it and understand it, that they are so^ bad, and do so
many wicked things, and that they are no better.
“Father:	We know that what you have said to us, is
perfectly good and true. We here (pointing to himself and
the Farmer’s Brother) cannot see that learning would be
of any service to us; but we will leave it to others who come
after us, to judge for themselves.
“Father:	If it should be introduced among us at pres-
ent there might more intrigue or craft creep in among us; it
might be the means of our fairing the same misfortunes of
our brothers; our seat is but small now; and if we were
to leave this place, we would not know where to find an-
other; we do not think we should be able to find a seat
among our western brothers.
“Father: We repeat it again. We hope that you and
your good Society will make your minds perfectly easy, for
we are convinced that your intentions are good.”
He then presented me seven strings of wampum, saying,
“We wish that this may be delivered with our speech, to
your good Society that sent you to visit us.”FROM FORT NIAGARA, 1800.
201
We the subscribers, assisted as interpreters when the
foregoing address was delivered, and assisted the Rev.
Elkanah Holmes to commit it to writing—And do hereby
certify, That the above is as near to the phraseology and
ideas of the speaker, as we are able to recollect.
William Johnston,
Nicholas Cusock.
The following address was delivered to me the 21st day
of October, 1800, by Farmer’s Brother (Chief Sachem of
the Seneca Nation) at the house of Mr. John Palmer, at
Buffaloe, it being the third public meeting I have had with
them:
“Father:	We wish you now to attend. We thank the
Great Good Spirit, that we have an opportunity to meet to-
gether this day. We have something more to say to you.
Yesterday after we heard your good talk, we had not time
to speak all that we had to say to your ears.
“Father:	We now address ourselves to you and your
good Society. There have been several applications made
to our nations by the government of the United States and
the Quakers, to send some of our youth to them to get learn-
ing.
“Father:	We felt ourselves at that time very happy,
that such loving union and friendship did take place be-
tween the white people of the United States and us.
“Father:	I then gave up one of my grandsons to the
United States to get learning, in hopes that this youth, when
he got learning, would be of great service to our nations, to
inform us of the good customs and ways of the white
people. What we agreed upon was, that he was to remain
with them five years; thinking by that time he would gain
knowledge of the good ways and manners of the white
people. Two years after he had been at Philadelphia, I and
a number of other chiefs of our nation went there upon pub-
lic business. When I arrived there I was anxious to see
my grandson. And how was I surprised when I first saw
him—he was in a tavern. The next place I saw him at,
was in a house, gaming. And further I saw him in a bad202
LETTERS OF REV. ELK AN AH HOLMES
house, where were bad women. What was my astonish-
ment to see him in such company, and he but only a boy yet.
And besides, I saw him dancing in a house where they
teach dancing. Then all my expectations fell of thinking
he would ever be of any service to our nations, for we know
of no such things among us, of boys of such age as he was,
going into such company and following such bad ways.
“Father:	Some time after I returned home, I had busi-
ness to Genesee,, where some of my people lived, where I
found this young man in soldier’s dress. The first request
he made to me was, for two miles square of land, to support
him to go about and attend to other business.
“Father:	While this grandson of mine was at school,
we were looking to see how he would turn out; intending
if he did well, to send several more of our youth to be
learned by the white people ; but finding he has turned out
so bad, our hearts fell, concluding that if we send more of
our boys, and they should learn such bad ways as he had,
that our land would be cut into small pieces, and our nation
dispersed and ruined.
“Father:	We have now a particular favor to ask of you
and your good Society. I have a mind to try once more. I
have another grandson which we wish that you and your
Society would take under your protection, and learn him the
good customs of white people, and keep him from all the
bad ways, for we believe from the good words we have
heard from your mouth, and the good talk sent to us by
your good Society, that if you and they will be so kind as to
favor us poor Indians by accepting this boy to> teach him
the good ways that you know and practice, we are in great
hopes that he will be of great use to us Indians, by telling
us of your good ways, to open our eyes to see how to walk
in your good paths.
“Father:	If you and your good Society will accept of
this boy and take him under your care to instruct him, we
will not undertake to direct you what you shall learn him,
for we give him up altogether in your hands, to do with
him as you shall think best, for we believe you are all good,FROM FORT NIAGARA, 1800.
203
wise men, and that you pity Indians, and know what will be
for our good, and what to do with this boy better than we
can tell you.
“Father:	You and your good Society know, that we
Indians are poor. We are convinced that it is very expen-
sive to give learning to youth. We think that you are so
good, and have the welfare of Indians so much in your
heart, that you will not expect us to pay anything for the
education of this boy, for we are so poor that we are not
able.
“Father:	We have now fully explained our mind to
you about the business that we had not time to mention to
you yesterday. And we now pray that the Great Good
Spirit may bless you and the good Society that sent you to
visit us; and that he will protect you on your journey; and
that you may not meet with any difficulty on the way, nor
fall over any stumbling-block to hurt you; but that you
may arrive safe to see your good Society, and that you may
have a joyful meeting, and find your children all in good
health.
“Father:	We also pray that the Good Spirit may al-
ways have his eyes over this boy that we now give up to
you and your good Society, and that you may have it in
your power to plant good things in him. We now deliver
these strings of wampum to you, to accompany our talk to
that great and good Society at Nevf York, that sent you to
visit us.”
We the subscribers, assisted as interpreters when the
foregoing Address was delivered, and assisted the Rev.
Elkanah Holmes to commit it to writing—And do hereby
certify, That the above is as near to the phraseology and
ideas of the speaker, as we are able to recollect.
William Johnston,
Nicholas Cusock.
The foregoing application to me was very unexpected at
the time, but I returned for answer to the sachem, that I
was not prepared to take the boy home with me at my own
expense, but if they would fit him out, and be at the ex-204
LETTERS OF REV. ELKANAH HOLMES.
pense of taking him to New-York, I would venture to take
charge of him this winter, and until next summer, and if the
Directors of the Missionary Society did not think proper to
accept of him, I would endeavor that he should be returned
to them again without any further expence.
He is to be amply provided for with clothes and money
to go with me to New-York, according to my proposal. He
is between thirteen and fourteen years of age. He is of the
first family in the nation, by his mother’s side, and, there-
fore, is now a chief, according to the custom of the nation,
and will be entitled to the first place in the nation, if he
lives and does well. His father is a white man, a half-pay
officer in the British service. His mother was part white,
and the boy so white, that he would scarcely be suspected
to be any ways related to the Indians. He speaks English
very well. He has been to school, and I am told can read
and write considerably well for such a boy. He is very ac-
tive and sensible, and appears to be of a good disposition.
He is well recommended to me by several white people.
For these and several other reasons, I was induced to ac-
cept of him in the manner I have mentioned. I hope it will
meet with the approbation of the Directors of the Mission-
ary Society, and with the blessing of God.
Elkanah Holmes.
Note—Prior to coming tc#*Western New York as missionary Elkanah
Holmes had compiled a small book entitled “A Church Covenant; including
a summary of the Fundamental Doctrines of the Gospel.” (New York: Printed
by John Tiebout, at Homer’s head, No. 358, Pearl Street. For the compiler,
1797.) His characteristic independence is shown in the preface, in which,
after stating that his compendium of faith and church order is compiled
from different authors, he says: “I have not only presumed to abridge, but
even ventured to add a few articles of my own composition. Besides, I
have arranged the passages of Scripture, throughout the wholej in such order,
as to me appeared most likely to assist the reader in determining whether the
doctrines advanced are agreeable to the word of God or not. Whatever errors
are in it, they are mine; no one is to blame for them but myself; I 'have
adopted the whole as my present creed. I have concluded to venture (if the
Lord will) to live and to die in the faith that I have herein advanced.” It
is highly probable that a work into which he had put so much earnestness, was
Mr. Holmes’s companion in his missionary work on Buffalo Creek and among
the Tuscaroras. Its perusal reveals the character of his teachings. It and
the missionary’s Bible were, plausibly, the first books brought to Buffalo. A
fac-simile of the title page is given herewith, from a copy in possession of the
Buffalo Historical Society.A
CHURCH COVENANT
INCLUDING A SUMMARY'
OF THE
FUNDAMENTAL DOCTRINES
OF THE
GOSPEL
COMPILED
By ELK AN AH HOLMES.
So then every one of us fhall give account of himfelf to God.
Rom xiv 12,
Find up the Tcftimony, feal the .Law among my Difciples*
To the Law* and to the Teftimony — Lsai* viii. »6> 20..
NEW-YORK
Printed.i^y^JoHN'TiEBOut, at Homer*s Read,
No* 358, Pearl-Street^
FOR THE COMPILER*
1797
[Elkanah Holmes’ work: Fac-simile of title page. See p. 204.]V.
VISIT OF REV. LEMUEL COVELL
TO WESTERN NEW YORK AND CANADA,
IN THE FALL OF 1803.
The Rev. Lemuel Covell of Pittstown, Rensselaer Co.,
New York, and Elder Obed Warren of Salem, made a mis-
sionary tour through Western New York and into Canada,
in the fall of 1803, under the auspices of the Shaftsbury
Baptist Association. This association .was made up of Bap-
tist churches in Western Massachusetts, Southern Vermont
and Rensselaer and Saratoga counties, New York. Con-
stituted in 1780, by 1798 the body numbered forty-seven
churches, twenty-eight ministers and 3460 communicants.
As early as 1801, while yet some of the territory embraced
in the organization had scarcely emerged from a pioneer
condition, the attention of the Shaftsbury Association was
turned to the field for missionary work to the westward.
In the year named Mr. Covell proposed that a fund be raised
by contribution, “for the purpose of sending missionaries
to preach the gospel in destitute parts of our frontier settle-
ments, and as far as we may have opportunity among the
natives of the wilderness.” This was the first step toward
systematic missionary effort in Western New York, on the
part of the Baptists, and was anticipated among other ortho-
dox denominations only by the Presbyterians who, as we
have seen, were represented in the field in 1800 by Elkanah
Plolmes—himself a Baptist. No one appears to have under-
207208
VISIT OF REV. LEMUEL COVELL
taken a missionary tour to the westward for the Shaftsbury
Association until 1802, in which year Caleb Blood made a
journey of ten weeks, “through the country from Cayuga
to the head of Lake Ontario/’ for which he received $30,
and expended $22.34 on his mission. The editor of this
volume has seen no detailed narrative of Elder Blood’s
journey. Mr. Covell left a pretty full journal* of the tour
on which he and Obed Warren set out from Pittstown,
August 23, 1803. That portion of the journal which bears
on our immediate field is (with some indicated omissions)
as follows:
Monday, 19th [Sept.] :	We . . , crossed the Genesee
river, and rode together to a small settlement, called Gan-
son’s Settlement; where Brother Warren stopped to preach
in the evening, and I rode alone to Batavia, a small village,
about 24 miles west of Genesee river; where I preached in
the evening, and stayed all night.
Tuesday, 20th. Brother Warren arrived about eleven
o’clock in the morning; and about one in the afternoon we
set off to ride through what is called the Eighteen Mile
Woods. We had not proceeded far before it began to rain.
This was the first time we had any rain to ride in since we
left home. We were in the wilderness, without house or
shelter, all the afternoon; and most of the time it rained
excessively. We were soaked to the skin with water, and
had very muddy riding. A little after sunset, we arrived
at a tavern, just at the end of the long woods, kept by a
Mr. Van Deventer. Here we found the house full of
people, who had been doing town business, and were de-
tained by the excessive rain; many of whom lived at such
a distance, they could not get home that night. When we
arrived they were in a very high and merry mood—some
singing foolish songs—some laughing loud—some swear-
*“A Narrative of a Missionary Tour through the Western Settlements of
the State of New York, and into the Southwestern parts of the Province of
Upper Canada:	Performed by Lemuel Covell, of Pittstown, in company with
Elder Obed Warren, of Salem, in the Fall of 1803; With an Appendix, con-
taining several Speeches to and from the Indians.” Pittstown, 1804. Printed
as Chap. IV., in “Memoir of the late Rev. Lemuel Covell, missionary to the
Tuscarora Indians,” etc., by Mrs. D. C. Brown; Brandon [Vt.], 1839.TO WESTERN NEW YORK, 1803.
209
ing—and some almost helpless: all seemed to feel, more or
less, the effects of whiskey. In the midst of such a revel
we could not expect to enjoy much tranquility. We were
determined, however, to try how far a portion of truth
might prove an antidote to the. disorder that seemed so
prevalent among them. As soon as our poor suffering
horses were provided for, we informed the people of the
house that we were missionaries; and that, as Providence
had cast our lot among them for the night, we were willing
to preach to them, if they were disposed to give their atten-
tion. The landlord made known to them our proposal,
which had its desired effect. Their carnal mirth stopped,
almost in an instant; they expressed a willingness to hear
preaching; and within fifteen minutes there was almost
a profound silence, in place of so much noise and confusion.
As soon as the necessary preparations were made, I went to
preaching, in wet clothes, without changing a single article
of them for dry ones, and had a very comfortable time in
preaching, and a very attentive assembly. After sermon a
few of them went away, and the remainder treated us with
all the civility and respect due to our character. This we
venture to record as one evidence of the benefit resulting to
society from a preached gospel, even in this world. That
which will calm such tumultuous assemblies, so that sober
men can enjoy peace, must be truly beneficial.
Wednesday, 21st. We rode to Buffalo, a small village,
at the mouth of a creek of that name, just at the foot of
Lake Erie; where, to our inexpressible joy, we met with
Elder Elkanah Holmes, missionary to the northwestern In-
dians, and his lady, who received us with the utmost civil-
ity. This, however, was not the place of their residence—
that being at Fort Slusher,* about 27 miles down the Ni-
agara river; but Elder Holmes was waiting at Buffalo for
an answer from the Seneca nation of Indians, who were
holding a council at their village, about five or six miles up
the Buffalo creek, on the subject of building a house at their
said village for public worship, and for educating their
children.
*Fort Schlosser.210
VISIT OF REV. LEMUEL COVELL
We intended to have crossed the Niagara river, into the
province of Upper Canada, the next day; but Mr. Holmes
was not willing we should leave him till he had received his
answer from the Indians; and we also had a mind to stay
and hear it. We put up our horses where they might be
recruiting a little, and spent three days in this place; dur-
ing which time, we preached twice to the people, and had
much agreeable conversation with Mr. Holmes. There is
no stated meeting for religious worship held in this place,
nor any religious society formed.
On Saturday the 24th, Red Jacket, the chief sachem of
the Senecas, waited on Mr. Holmes, to inform him that they
had pretty much got through with their consultations, and
concluded to have the house built. After hearing this mes-
sage, we took leave of Mr. Holmes, and agreed to attend
with him, at the Tuscarora village, the next Saturday. This
afternoon we crossed over to Fort Erie, in the British do-
minions, and put up at Doctor Chapin’s, a gentleman from
the State of New York, who resides there. The Doctor and
his lady treated us with the utmost friendship and hos-
pitality.
Lord’s Day, 25th. We went about two miles down the
river, where the people were notified to attend public wor-
ship. There was a pretty large assembly, considering the
situation of the place; and the people gave very strict at-
tention while we both preached—the one in the morning,
and the other in the afternoon.
Monday, 26th. We set out this morning upon a tour
down the river, and spent the week, till Friday night, in
riding and preaching from one place to another, along the
river and its vicinity. In the course of this week we formed
an acquaintance with a number of people who treated us
with the utmost friendship and hospitality and did every-
thing in their power to afford us such: information and as-
sistance as was necessary and useful to us in the prosecu-
tion of our mission. Among others, a Mr. Archibald
Thompson, who lives at Stanford,* about seven or eight
* Stamford, Ont.TO WESTERN NEW YORK, 1803.
211
miles below the Great Falls, was peculiarly serviceable to
us. He nursed our horses in the best manner—found us
horses to ride, accompanied us himself where we went, in
many instances; in short, he seemed anxious that nothing
should be lacking on his part to render the place agreeable
to us, and enable us to be serviceable to the people. Besides
him, many others in the same place were very kind. About
two miles from the village of Newark* lives a gentleman
by the name of Sweezy, a member of the provincial parlia-
ment in this province, who distinguished himself as our
friend. On Friday of this week, Brother Warren preached
at his house, by his particular request. While we were
there, we were treated with peculiar friendship; and at
evening he and his lady accompanied us to Queenston,
where we had an appointment for evening preaching. After
worship, when he took his leave of us, he insisted we must
visit him again before we left the province; and solicited
hard that one or both of us should preach at Newark as
soon as we could make it convenient. This night we lodged
at a Mr. Rose’s in Queenston, where we received every
mark of friendship that could be shown. Mr. Rose and his
lady were formerly from New England; they are neither of
them professors of religion, but they behaved toward us in
a Christian-like manner.
Saturday, Oct. 1st. This morning we crossed the Niagara
river at Queenston Ferry, and went about half a mile up
the river, to a Major Beech’s, where we met Elder Holmes,
and went with him to the Tuscarora village, about three
miles from this place. We spent the afternoon very agree-
ably, with the Indians, and at evening returned to Major
Beech’s and took refreshment. Brother Warren crossed
the river again this evening, in order to spend the Sabbath
at Stanford, and I concluded to stay and spend the Sabbath
with Elder Holmes, among the Indians.
Lord’s Day, 2d. After breakfast we went to the village;
the Indians, at their usual time, assembled, and Elder
Holmes delivered them a very excellent discourse, which
♦Now Niagara, Ont., called Niagara-on-the-Lake.212
VISIT OF REV. LEMUEL COVELL
was interpreted to them in due order. After a short pause,
I delivered them a speech; signifying that, as I was sent
out by the Shaftsbury Association, as a missionary, I had
called to see our Indian brethren, and form an acquaintance
with them; and, if it met their approbation, to instruct them
in the Gospel. I was answered by their chief warrior in a
short but very pertinent speech, expressive of their thanks
to the Great Spirit, for putting it into the hearts of the white
people to visit them, and instruct them for their good; and
likewise to my brethren for sending missionaries to visit
them and to me for calling to see them; and at the close of
his speech, informed me, that his nation would be very glad
to have me spend some time with them before I returned
home. I agreed to preach to them, on my return from Long
Point, in three weeks from this day. We then took leave
of them, returned to Major Beech’s, and took some refresh-
ment; and at four in the afternoon I preached to the white
people, at a Mr. Cook’s, in the same neighborhood; and in
the evening at Queenston, on the other side of the river.
[The missionaries continued to travel westward, preach-
ing and visiting at Thirty-Mile Creek, Burford, the Mo-
hawk settlement on the Grand river, and Long Point. The
journal is here omitted until the date of their return to the
Niagara.]
Saturday, 226. [Oct.]. This morning I went to Queens-
ton, crossed the river, and went tO' Maj. Beech’s, where I
met with Eider Holmes, after an absence of three weeks,
and went with him to the Tuscarora village, and had a
pleasing interview with the Indians. At evening we re-
turned to Major Beech’s, where we met with a Mr. Palmer,
a Baptist minister, from Peeks-Kill, accompanied by a
Deacon Bentley, from the same place, and a Mr. Marsh,
from New York, with whom we passed the evening very
agreeably.
Lord’s Day, 23d. After breakfast we all went to the
village, where we met a pretty large collection of the In-
dians and a number of white people; when, for the first
time, I preached to my Indian brethren, by an interpreter.
We spent some time with them, after preaching, and thenTO WESTERN NEW YORK, 1803.
213
returned to Mr. Cook’s, where I preached at four o’clock,
and spent the night.
Monday, 24th. According to previous engagement, I
crossed the river, and went in company with our friends
from New York, and Mr. Thompson, to Newark, where I
preached in the evening, and went home with my friend
Mr. Sweezey for lodgings. The next morning I tarried
with him till my company arrived, when I bid him and his
family an affectionate adieu, after receiving the most press-
ing solicitation to call on him, if I ever came that way again,
and his kind wishes for my prosperity and safe return
home; and rode to Queenston, where we parted with Mr.
Thompson, crossed the river, and proceeded to Elder
Holmes’, at Fort Slusher. I spent the remainder of the
week with great satisfaction, at this place; preached once,
and made preparations for a council with the Indians on
Saturday. Elder Holmes and his lady treated me with
every mark of friendship and hospitality.
Saturday, 29th. Elder Holmes accompanied me to the
village, where we held a council with the Indians: I gave
them a talk in writing, and agreed to meet them in council
the next Monday, to receive their answer.
Lord’s Day, 30th. I preached to them again, and had
much conversation with them, after preaching; and then
went across the river, and preached in the evening, at Mr.
Thompson’s, at Stanford, where to my great joy I met with
Brother Warren, after an absence of almost a fortnight.
The account he gave me of his tour while we were apart,
added greatly to my joy and encouragement.
Monday, 31st. Brother Warren went to Newark, and I,
according to agreement, crossed over to the Indian village,
where I met with Elder Holmes, held the proposed council
with them, and received their talk, to be presented to the
Shaftsbury Association. After our council was concluded,
I took a solemn and affectionate leave of them, and returned
to Queenston, in company with Elder Holmes, and lodged
at Mr. Rose’s. The next morning we went to Mr. Thomp-
son’s, and spent the day very agreeably; and at evening214
VISIT OF REV. LEMUEL COVELL
Elder Holmes preached a most excellent sermon on the na-
ture of gospel preaching. After worship, Brother Warren
arrived and we all spent the night together.
Wednesday, Nov. 2. This morning after prayer, we
had a solemn parting with Elder Holmes and Mr. Thomp-
son’s family, and rode to Fort Erie, where we crossed the
river and spent the night at Buffalo.	*
Before I proceed any further in my narrative I would
beg the attention of the reader to a few remarks on the situ-
ation of the people in that part of the province of Upper
Canada which we visited.
Fort Erie is at the foot of Lake Erie, just where the
Niagara river falls out of that lake. In the neighborhood
of this fort is a pretty large settlement, and the people en-
tirely destitute of a preached gospel. The village of New-
ark lies on the south shore of Lake Ontario, just where it
receives the Niagara river. There is an extensive settle-
ment contiguous to this village, and the people almost with-
out gospel privileges. There is a Mr. Addison,* an Episco-
palian minister, who lives not far from Newark; and a Mr.
Young, a Presbyterian, who lives in town; otherways the
people are entirely destitute, unless now and then supplied
by the Methodist riding preachers; and that very seldom.
The distance from Fort Erie to Newark is upwards of
thirty miles, and all the way pretty thickly inhabited on the
river; and, in many places, large settlements back from
the river. At the mouth of Chippewa creek, a little above
*The Rev. Robert Addison, first missionary in the Niagara district of “the
venerable Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts,” and first
rector of St. Mark’s, Niagara, Ont. He was appointed missionary of Niagara,
July 17, 1791, but did not reach his territory—coming from England—until
June, 1792. His residence was at Niagara, but throughout a long pastorate he
traveled, preached and baptised at Grimsby, St. Catharines, Ancaster, Jordan,
Chippewa, Fort Erie and westward as far as Long Point. He was the first
chaplain to the Parliament of Upper Canada, at Niagara and later at York
(Toronto). He officiated at the burial of Gen. Sir Isaac Brock, and Col. John
McDonald, who fell together at Queenston, when they were buried together in
a bastion of Fort George, October 16, 1812. He was military chaplain for many
years, death ending his labors, October 6, 1829, in his 75th year. His remains
rest under the chancel of St. Mark’s, in the walls of which edifice a tablet is
placed to his memory. That church still owns his library, of several hundred
volumes.TO WESTERN NEW YORK, 1803.
215
Niagara Falls, is a large and thick-settled neighborhood
(almost a village), and a settlement of considerable extent
up the said creek. A town by the name of Stanford lies on
the river, a little below the Great Falls, that is pretty large
and thickly inhabited. In this town there is a Mr. Eastman,
a Presbyterian minister, who preaches statedly in three dif-
ferent places. The village of Queenston is situated on the
bank of the river, about seven miles above Newark; in its
vicinity is a pretty large settlement; and within two or
three miles, a small, village, at the Four Mile Creek. These
two villages, and the adjacent settlements, are entirely des-
titute of stated preaching.
[The journal gives an extended account of religious con-
ditions in this part of the province; mentions that besides
two Episcopalians, one of them Mr. Addison, the other “a
Mr. Phelps, not far from the head of Lake Ontario”; three
Presbyterians and “a German of the Lutheran order,” set-
tled about ten or fifteen miles from Queenston, there were
no ordained preachers in the district “except the Methodists,
and not many of them. . . . The mission of Elder Blood,
according to appearance, was attended with many happy
consequences. . . . Mr. Dunlap and Mr. Proudfit have
each made a tour in that country, and have left evident
traces of their usefulness.” After a long exhortation to his
brethren to prosecute the work, Mr. Covell continues:]
On our return from the province of Canada, let me in-
vite the reader to call and make a short visit with the poor
savages. Elder Elkanah Holmes is appointed by the New
York Missionary Society, as a missionary to the north-
western Indians. His labors have been chiefly with the
Senecas and Tuscaroras; and much of the greater part of
the time with the latter. The greater part of the Senecas
are well inclined to receive the gospel, and the maxims of
civilization; though there are some of them opposed to it,
which causes some trouble, and in some degree retards his
success with them; notwithstanding the balance of circum-
stances is much in his favor with them. With the Tusca-
roras he has been much more successful. In less than two
years, he has had the happiness to prevail on them to aban-216	VISIT OF REV. LEMUEL COVELL, 1803.
don many of their savage notions; they have entered into
solemn covenant with him, to abstain from the use of
spiritous liquors, of all kinds; to observe the Sabbath as a
day of religious worship, and to do everything in their
power to restrain licentiousness among the rising genera-
tion, and become acquainted with the Christian religion.
To this covenant they adhere, with a scrupulosity that might
be an admonition to white people. There is a very con-
venient house erected in their village (at the expense of the
State) for the purpose of meeting for worship and educat-
ing their children. They have an English school taught by
a young Indian, who has a good share of English learning,
and is a very sober, respectable man. The solemn and or-
derly manner in which they attend public worship; the cor-
rectness and melody of their singing, and the solicitude
and affection with which they listen to a preached gospel,
afford incontestible evidence of the success of his labors
among them; and at the same time, hold out the strongest
inducements to prosecute the missionary business among
other tribes of the same color. . . . On the morning of
Thursday, the 3d of November, we left Buffalo and pursued
our journey homewards. . . .
Note—In an Appendix to his journal, Mr. Coveil tells of the council which
was in progress at the Seneca village, as to building a house to serve as church
and school, for the decision of which Elder Holmes was waiting when the mis-
sionaries arrived in Buffalo. “At this council, the principal chiefs of the Onon-
daga and Cayuga nations were present. The object was to effect a reconciliation
between the two contending parties, so that the house might be built, the mis-
sionary received and the nation instructed in the principles of the gospel and
civilization, by general and amicable agreement. Much depended on the result
of this council. The famous orator, Red Jacket, was a strenuous advocate for
receiving the gospel and building the house; and a majority of the nation were
on his side. After counselling together on the subject upwards of ten days, they
came to a conclusion to have the house built, and invited Mr. Holmes to meet
them at their council house.” Mr. Covell gives the speech of Red Jacket on
this occasion, in which that orator avowed a friendliness to the work of the
missionaries in curious contrast to his attitude a few years later, in the days of
Hyde and Harris. Mr. Holmes’ reply to Red Jacket, on the occasion referred
to, is also given, as is also Mr. Covell’s own talk to the Indians at Tuscarora
village, October 29, 1803.VL
VISIT OF GERARD T. HOPKINS
A QUAKER AMBASSADOR TO THE INDIANS WHO
VISITED BUFFALO IN 1804.
Note—In 1804 an Indian Committee of the Baltimore Yearly Meeting of the
Society of Friends, went on a mission to the Indians at Fort Wayne. The party
consisted of George Ellicott (a relative of Joseph Ellicott), Gerard T. Hopkins
and Philip Dennis. Returning from Fort Wayne, by vessel down Lake Erie,
these Quakers arrived at Fort Erie on May 10th. The journal of the mission,
written in 1804 by Gerard T. Hopkins, was published as a pamphlet in that
year, and reprinted for private distribution in 1862, with an appendix compiled
by George Ellicott’s daughter, Mrs. Martha E. Tyson. The following extract,
relating to the visit in Buffalo and on the Niagara, is from a copy containing
important manuscript corrections and additions supplied by Mrs. Tyson. Gerard
T. Hopkins was an approved minister of the Society of Friends.
8th (Fifth month [May]). During last night lay at
Presqueile,* and this morning put on shore the passengers
bound for that place, after which the wind heading us, we
lay at anchor the rest of the day. Presqueile is a town on
the American side of the lake, containing about forty houses,
several of which are stores. A small garrison of the United
States is stationed here.
9th, About 10 o’clock last night, a light favorable breeze
sprung up, which encouraged us to proceed. The vessel had
been all night and during the day under sail. At 8 o’clock
in the evening we dropped anchor, within four miles of
Niagara river. Our commander says that the channel lead-
*Presqu’ Isle, now Erie, Pa.
217218
VISIT OF GERARD T. HOPKINS
ing into the harbor is rocky and dangerous, and deems it
imprudent to attempt an entrance at night.
It is a pleasing reflection, that we are so near to the end
of our passage over the lake; and we are gladdened with
the hope, that we shall shortly prosecute the remainder of
our journey over terra firma, where we shall not be subject
to the impediments of opposing winds, and be freed from
the dangers of storms. Lake Erie is a very beautiful body
of water, 300 miles in length and generally fifty to sixty in
width. Much of the distance we have sailed has been out
of sight of land. The water of the lake appears to be of a
beautiful deep green color, but when taken up in a glass
vessel is to be admired for its transparency. I think it is,
without exception, the sweetest water I ever drank.
10th. At 4 o'clock this morning our anchor was again
hoisted, and in about half an hour we were safely moored at
Fort Erie. This is a small fort on the Canadian shore of the
lake, garrisoned by the British. Immediately on our ar-
rival we set out on foot for Buffalo, distant five miles, a
town situated at the junction of Buffalo Creek with Lake
Erie, and near the commencement of the outlet of the lake,
commonly called Niagara river. The object of this excur-
sion was to obtain a conveyance across the country to the
nearest line of public stages. We were successful in an
application to one of the inhabitants, who agreed to furnish
us with a light wagon, to be in readiness two days hence.
Here we met Erasmus* Granger, an agent of the United
States in the Indian Department. We had conversation
with him at considerable length on Indian affairs. He tells
us that many individuals amongst the Indians of his district
(who are of the Six Nations) are turning their attention to
agriculture.
About mid-day we returned in a small boat to our vessel.
After dining on board, we went on shore at Fort Erie, and
joined by our Commodore and Lieutenant Cox, a passenger
with us from Detroit, we engaged a light wagon to return
with us at four o'clock tomorrow morning, to view the
*Erastus.TO BUFFALO IN 1804.
219
Falls of Niagara, distant about eighteen miles. We ex-
tended our walk for a considerable distance along the shore
of Lake Erie ; it is here composed of a solid body of lime-
stone, beautifully marked.
nth. This morning we set out for the Falls of Niagara;
our road passed near the margin of Niagara river, from the
lake to the Falls, a distance of eighteen miles, which afforded
us a view both of the river, and of the adjacent improve-
ments. The land is generally under cultivation and is tol-
erably improved. The soil appears rather cold and stiff;
but some of the meadows are nearly equal to the best I ever
saw; some of the farms belong to members of our Society,
and we are told that there is a meeting of Friends not far
distant from the Falls. Considerable emigrations are mak-
ing from the United States, to this as well as other parts of
Upper Canada, owing to the very advantageous terms upon
which the British Government dispose of the land, being
scarcely removed from a gift.
We reached a Canadian town called Chippewa, to break-
fast, after which we walked to the Falls, a distance of two
miles. This was a walk, of which every step seemed to in-
crease curiosity and surprise. Our attention was soon ar-
rested by a cloud which hangs perpetually over the Falls for
the height of 600 feet, arising from the dashing of the
waters. [There is a continual increase in the velocity of the
water, from the commencement of the river to the Falls.
From the town of Chippewa to the Falls, the velocity is very
great; the water dashes against the rocks, rising many feet
in height, from the force, occasioning a very confused ap-
pearance, and incessant roar. It is observable that within a
short distance of the Cataract (no doubt owing to less fall),
the water seems to make a tremulous pause, as though in
doubtful suspense.]*
As we advanced to the Falls the solid earth and rocks
shook, or seemed to shake, under our feet, whilst the roar of
the waters so overpowered every other sound that, notwith-
*Passage in brackets is in the original MS., but not in the journal as
printed.320
VISIT OF GERARD T. HOPKINS
standing we were tete-a-tete, it was necessary to raise the
voice to a very loud key in order to be heard. Meanwhile
the cloud above mentioned issued continually in what we
sometimes hear called a Scotch mist.
There is a common saying, “Those who know no danger,
fear none.” This was our case on returning to the extrem-
ity of an over-jutting rock, called Table Rock, opposite to
the great cataract, in order to gratify our curiosity, in a peep
down the precipice which is more than 150 feet perpendicu-
lar. In passing afterwards a short distance below this rock,
we were alarmed with the discovery, that the place on which
we had stood was but a thin shell, the Falls having under-
mined the rock for many feet. Proceeding a little lower
down the Falls, we again found that our second stand was
almost as baseless. We, however, supposed that the danger
was not equal to our apprehensions, as the names of great
numbers of visitors were cut in these rocks, near their ex-
tremities. I shall not attempt to give a particular descrip-
tion of the Falls of Niagara, which has been done by persons
who have visited them, for the especial purpose of gratify-
ing the curious. [Sufficient to say, that the waters of Lake
Superior, Lake Michigan, Lake Huron, Lake St. Clair, Lake
Erie and several small lakes, all pass over the cataract, on
the way through Lake Ontario, and thence down the River
St. Lawrence, to the ocean ; that the river is here but three-
fourths of a mile in width; that these waters pour down
over a perpendicular height of more than 150 feet, the whole
of this width; that .the noise from this vast fall of water is
to be heard for the distance of forty-five miles, and finally,
that the scene appeared to me whilst on the spot, to be awful,
diversified, and sublime, beyond description.]* After we
had gratified our curiosity in a view of them we returned
to Fort Erie, and after night were rowed in a small boat to
Buffalo town, in order to be in readiness for setting out
homeward in the morning.
12th. The person who has engaged to take us on our
journey this morning has disappointed us. The circum-
*Passage in original MS., omitted from the printed journal.TO BUFFALO IN 1804.
221
stance is a trial, as we have become very anxious to reach
our homes. Being at leisure we accompanied the Indian
agent in a ride, four miles above Buffalo Creek, to an Indian
village of the Senecas, one of the tribes of the Six Nations.
They are making considerable progress in agriculture,
live in tolerable log houses, and have a number of cattle,
horses and hogs. We saw many of them at work; they
were preparing the ground for the plough by rolling logs,
taking up stumps, etc.
We also saw among them a large plough at work drawn
by three yoke of oxen, and attended by three Indians. They
all appeared to be very merry, and to be pleased with our
visit. The land upon which these Indians are settled is of
a superior quality. We saw amongst them Red Jacket,
Farmer's Brother, and several other distinguished chiefs.
Many of these Indians wore in their ears, and round their
necks, strung upon strings, several descriptions of lake
shells. Here we met with Saccarissa, a principal chief of
the Tuscarora tribe. He has come for the purpose of being
assisted by the agent in vesting fifteen thousand dollars in
the purchase of land from the Holland Land Company.
They have greatly declined hunting, and are becoming agri-
culturists. The Tuscarora Indians removed from North
Carolina many years ago, and were received into the then
Five Nations, or Iroquois Indians, who gave them a small
tract of country, which they now think wants enlarging.
It is a fact, that the Six Nations have stock in the Bank of
the United States to the amount of more than one hundred
thousand dollars, from which they draw regular dividends.
This is money which they received some years ago from
our Government for the sale of their lands. The chiefs and
principal people took the advice of General Washington, in
making bank stock of their money.
13th. This morning we set out from Buffalo in a farm
wagon drawn by two horses, and traveled 32 miles through
a rough and inferior country.
14th. Proceeded 23 miles and reached Batavia, a new
town, handsomely situated. We have had a muddy, dis-222
VISIT OF GERARD T. HOPKINS, 1804.
agreeable road, through a country too flat to be desirable.
The land is pretty rich, and very heavily timbered. We
have been all day followed by millions of mosquitoes;
crossed a handsome stream called the Tanawantae, and were
told at, the Ford that a little distance above us 120 rattle
snakes lay dead. These snakes were killed by some fisher-
men with their spears, the warm weather having brought
them out of their dens. People are making settlement here
very rapidly.
[From this point they traveled across the Genesee, pass-
ing near Hemlock Lake, and thence to Canandaigua, where
they got the stage; then on by Geneva, Cayuga Lake at
the long bridge, Utica, down the Mohawk to Albany by the
Hudson to New York and by stage to Baltimore, where they
ended their journey, May 27, 1804, having been absent
“three months and four days and traveled about 2,000
miles.”]VII
VISIT OF REV. JOSEPH AVERY.
FROM THE ORIGINAL MANUSCRIPT IN POSSESSION
OF HIS GREAT-GREAT-GRANDDAUGHTER, MRS.
H. B. DOW, ROCHESTER, N. Y.
Tuesday, Aug. 27, 1805. Set out* on this mission in the
afternoon and lodged at Mr. Hyde’s.
Wednesday, 28. Morning, rode to Lenox and attended
to the business of my suit in court; then rode to N. Leb-
anon. There was at 3 o’clock a sacramental lecture.
Messrs. Perry, Moss, Waters and Robbins were present.
It rained before I arrived. Two sermons were preached,
and I preached the last. Went to Mr. Churchil’s for lodg-
ing. We had a ministerial chat in the evening, and Mr.
*From Tyringham, Berkshire Co., Mass. Joseph Avery was a missionary in
the service of the Berkshire (Mass.) Missionary Society, and made several
journeys through New York State in the latter years of the eighteenth and
early years of the nineteenth century. On his father’s side he was descended
from Christopher Avery who with his son James, reached Salem on the ship
Arabella, ten years after the coming of the Mayflower. Both father and son
were men of distinction in the colony; it was the latter who in 1656 built the
house in Groton, Ct., known as “the Hive of the Averys,” a quaint, roomy
structure which sheltered eight generations of his descendants. It was burned
in 1894, and subsequently the site was deeded to the Avery Park Memorial
Association, and there in 1900 a monument was'dedicated to the old colonial
Avery, who in his day was a judge, and second in military command under
Governor Winthrop. The missionary Avery, whose journal is here printed, founded
many churches, among them one in Bloomfield, Monroe County, which in 1899
celebrated its 100th anniversary.
223224
VISIT OF REV. IOSEPH AVERY
Williston and Wood, returning from a mission of 15 weeks
from the Hampshire Society attend with us an hour or so.
Thursday, 29. I set out early; it [was] soon rainy;
when I came to Schermerhorn’s Tavern it rained hard from
9 to 2, when it came only a mist. Rode to Albany, 20 miles,
in the afternoon; in the whole, 27 miles.
Friday, 30. Rode to Bern 21 miles, visited two families.
Saturday 31st. Visited three families; preached in the
afternoon at a conference, and a prayer-meeting of the
church.
Lord’s Day September 1st. Preached three sermons to
an attentive audience; one man 28 years of age said he had
never heard but two sermons in his life before then. Three
dollars were contributed.
Monday, 2d. Rode to Cobus-Kill. Made an appoint-
ment to preach the last Sabbath in my mission at Old
Schohare.
Tuesday, 3d. Rode to Springfield, 30 miles.
Wednesday, 4th. Attended the funeral of a Mr. Brus-
ler’s daughter who moved last Spring from West Hamp-
ton. His son married a daughter of Mr. Charles Taylor,
from Tyringham. After the funeral I rode.
Thursday, 5th. Rode to Paris. Called on Rev. Messrs.
Steel and Horton, besides visiting seven families in my way.
I arrived at Verona bn Friday the 6th of the month.
At Verona I spent two Sabbaths and the days of the
week between, only one day I went to Vernon, 12 miles. I
was in the town eight days; I preached 8 times, visited 22
families, attended two conferences. There have been no
new instances of awakening since July. About that time
three Baptist ministers came into the place and zealously
preached the necessity of going down into the water, and
altho’ they made no proselytes, yet it made some disputations
for a short season, and seriousness ceased in the minds of
many, then apparently awakened, and no new instances
since, but there remain happy fruits of the awakening; 20
are added to the church, 5 more are propounded and several
more contemplate coming forward soon.TO BUFFALO IN 1805.
225
Monday 16th. I set out for Batavia, in the County of
Genesee. On Wednesday in the afternoon I reached Genevy
[Geneva], where Mr. Chapman presides. A number of
ministers and elders of churches were assembled in presby-
tery ; Mr. Chapman was moderator and Mr. Chadwick
scribe; Mr. Woodruff, Mr. Higgins, Mr. Jones, were mem-
bers. Mr. Stewart, whom I saw at Homer on my last mis-
sion mentioned in that journal, now a licentiate, was present;
a man well reported of. I attended with the Presbytery
until Thursday 10 o’clock very agreeably, when I left them
and arrived at Ganson’s Settlement* 19 miles beyond the
Genesee River on Saturday 21st.
Lord’s Day, 22d. Preached twice in the day to a very
decent assembly in a schoolhouse; they gave good attention.
Appointed a conference in the evening at Esq. Bates’s; it
was rainy and but few came in.
Monday, 23d. Visited four families who appeared to be
glad to be noticed by ministers, they are chiefly, young fam-
ilies in this place, appear decent, but not one professor of
religion. Judge Esau [?] Plat [Platt?] is an Episcopal
professor, is a decent man, hospitable and kind; attended on
the Sabbath with his family.
While I was having my horse’s shoe set I was conducted
to a strange monument in the woods, a poil [pile] of dirt
as large as 20 cord coalpit; a tree has grown out of its top
about 18 inches through; it has been dug in and human
bones found in it, some of a very large length; the whole
contents unknown.
I travelled from this place to Batavia in the afternoon,
12 miles to Landlord Row’s, where a young woman lay a
corpse, who had lived in the house, a maid by the name of
Hayes, her mother was niece to old Mr. ---------of Tyring-
ham. Betsy Spring was here at work.
Tuesday, 24. Attended on the funeral at one o’clock
and preached; a large number of people attended with
solemnity. The night before an aged woman died by the
name of Munger, a widow without children; her husband
*Le Roy, N. Y.226
VISIT OF REV. IOSEPH AVERY
built the house where I put up. He was admitted to bail,
on an indictment for beastiality, and went to the British and
forfeited his bonds; his bondsmen took his estate; but not
finding himself safe among the British was seen to be re-
turning privately, but was supposed to be killed by the
Tonawanda Indians for witchcraft. The woman was a decent
person, and respected, but no relation here. I attend her
funeral at 4 in the afternoon about two miles from this.
In the evening a man by the name of Stuart, a transient
man, a bachellor, supposed to have no property, after an
illness of a very few days, departed this life. I preached at
his funeral the next day at one o’clock.
Thursday, 26. There have been but 3 grown persons
die in this place before these three since it was settled which
is two years last Spring. I visited a number of families in
the day and traveled about 12 miles.
Friday, 27. Continued visiting all day, and in the even-
ing preached at the Court House.
Saturday, 28. Visited up street to a number of families.
Lord’s Day, 29. Preached both parts of the day at the
Court House.
Monday 30th. Left Batavia for the westward. Tra-
velled 20 miles in the Queenstown road, mostly a wilderness.
Tuesday, Oct. 1. Went off from this road and visited
a settlement called Slaton’s [or Haton’s?] and preached in
the evening to a considerable number of people who at-
tended decently and were glad of an opportunity to hear.
They began here two years ago and never had a sermon
before or a meeting of any kind on the Sabbath or any
other day for religious worship. Esq. Warner is here.
Wednesday, 2d. Travelled seven miles to and on the
Queenstown Road to Wilbers’ Esq. Tavern. He is a very
decent man. His wife is Dr. Hand’s [ ?] daughter of
Bloomfield. It was now 10 o’clock and 11 miles to the next
house, and began to rain and continued most of the rest of
the day. I was kindly entertained here until
Thursday 3d, when I travelled on 18 miles toward Ni-
agara to the Tuscarora Village. Mr. Elkany Homes
[Elkanah Holmes] a Baptist missionary from the N. Y.TO BUFFALO IN 1805.
237
Missionary Society, is preaching to them. He lives in a
room in their meeting-house. He blowed his shell which
is the token for calling an assembly, and they came to-
gether in the evening. When according [to] their custom
I was introduced to them by Mr. Holmes, the chief then
addressed me by the interpreter with a speech, showing
their readiness to hear what I had to say unto them. I
gave them a short history of my travel there and the design
of my visit and then gave them a short discourse by an in-
terpreter and concluded by a prayer in English.
Friday, 4th. Went to Niagara Landing and notified an
evening lecture; but nobody came.
Saturday, 5th. Had calculated to go on in the morning
to Buffalow; but it rained and the road in this side was
very bad for strangers. I concluded to stay here over the
Sabbath; and this day I visited every house in the village,
7 in number. There are a few more at the distance of
about 2 1-2 miles. This is in the town of Ere [Erie], is 95
miles long and 20 wide.- This settlement goes by the name
of Lewiston. Some of the people here are very rough, the
place has the name of being worse than the heathen, but I
found families that appeared decent. I put up at Capt.
Beech’s. Mr. Ira Benjamin lives here, and Harris who
married Capt. Teag’s [?] daughter. This place is seven
miles from the Castle. [Fort Niagara.]
Lord’s Day, 6th. Preached to about 50 people. They
attend soberly. One wagon load of people came 9 miles.
Monday 7. Crossed the ferry to Queenston, in Upper
Canada, and traveled up on a very pleasant road by the side
of Niagara River. Went down to the Falls and took a
view of them, and the mills on the rapids, and then pur-
sued on toward the outlet of Lake Eri. I called at Chip-
away. Here is a river navigable with boats for about 100
miles into the country. There are people on this road from
almost all parts of the world and of different professions.
I put up night in a settlement of Germans by the profession
of menin [Mennonists] and lodged at the house of their
teacher. There are not far from them Germans who call
their profession Dunkers.228
VISIT OF REV. JOSEPH AVERY
Tuesday 8th, came to the ferry but the wind was so high
that the flat could not cross. The lake looked like the sea
in a storm and the rapids like [illegible] race.
Wednesday 9th. Crossed the ferry and travelled on the
beach 3 miles to Buffalow village. This is a new settle-
ment begun in settling but two years, mostly New England
people. I visited several families and traveled on toward
Batavia, visited several families and put up at Mr. Ran-
som's from Great Barrington. This was 8 miles from
Buffalow.
Thursday 10. Progressed on. There is no house off
from this road all the way from Buffalo to Batavia, cl
now made it an object to call at every house. It is a road
of 45 [miles], I traveled 59 miles and visited 18 families.
I came to Mr. Gans who married Dr. Brunson's daughter.
Here is a thicker settlement for about 4 miles than any
place excepting about Major Ransom's about 15 miles from
this; where I should have had a meeting in the evening,
but Elder Irish had appointed at the same time. Mr.
Wheeler, a brother of Dr. Wheeler of Salisbury lives here,
he said he had a son who had of late commenced preacher,
whom he looked for soon to visit him; he is a professor and
his wife and son and daughter and had buried a daughter
who was a professor about 8 weeks before this. Lodged
at Mr. Goss's.
Friday 11, preached in the afternoon to about 40 people
at Mr. Gans. I visited all the families in this settlement
to the number of 9, chiefly young and not one professor
among them, and only Mr. Goss and his wife who entertain
a hope—They had never any preaching before.
Saturday 12. Rode to Batavia 6 miles, visited 4 fam-
ilies in the way. Since I left Batavia until my return is
13 days. I have travelled 148 miles, was three days in-
terrupted traveling, preached 5 times.
Lord's Day 13. A Methodist minister being here he
preached in the morning, and I in the afternoon. [Loose
note laid in the journal:] A minister I saw at Batavia by
the name of Harshey, a German from Merland [ ?Mary-
land.] His profession was Meninonest [Mennonist]. TheyTO BUFFALO IN 1805.
229
do not baptise infants, nor require a profession of a change
of heart in the subject. Those who have been baptised in
infancy they do not require to be again baptised, to be ad-
mitted to their communion; but admit of it by their request.
They administer baptism by pouring water, but do not deny
plunging to such as desire it, and then it is done with the
face downward.
Monday 14. I rode up the creek south from Batavia
to No. 10 of the Second Range, 12 miles in a new muddy
road, half the first part of the way without a house, was
accompanied to Mr. Mackracken to No. 9. Visited 7 fam-
ilies and came to Mr. Hodge's, whose daughter's funeral
I had attended.
Tuesday 15. Preached in the afternoon to about 30 peo-
ple; rode back 3 miles and preached at a Mr. Adams's in
the evening. About 20 persons attended soberly; I had a
conference with them after sermon.
Wednesday 16. Came back to Batavia, visited 4 fam-
ilies on the way, and preached in the evening at the Court
House.
Thursday 17. Called on a few families, 5 in the morn-
ing and bid them farewell, and left the place and rode to
Ganson's Settlement to meet my appointment there in the
afternoon. The wind blew amazing hard, the trees fell
in the woods, limbs from girdled timber were thick in the
air at times, and green and dry trees fell across the road in
great plenty. I never felt myself in greater danger on the
road in my life at the distance of 12 miles, 5 of it without
a house, but I received no harm. Very few people came to
the meetings, they had all quitted labor in the afternoon, as
they feared to be in their lots, and their children feared to
be left alone in their houses.
Friday 18. I went about two miles to see an old fort
in the woods by the side of a road and the falls on Allins
River about 100 rods from the fort. This river in low
water will carry a grist mill, day and night; but for a mile
above the falls, which are 73 feet, it now wholly disappears
until two miles below when there is a greater quantity of
water than above. In times of high water it runs a great230
VISIT OF REV. JOSEPH AVERY, 1805.
depth over the falls. Then rode 6 1-2 miles to meet my
appointment at the deep springs, called Calidonia. Met with
the elders of the church and members in their way of
preparation in the Scotch way for communion. Many of
the members could not speak and some could not under-
stand English.
[The remaining pages of the MS. are a record of the
preachings and visitations as Mr. Avery made his way
eastward from Caledonia, which settlement he left Oct.
21 st, visiting East Bloomfield, Phelps, Canandaigua, Man-
lius, Pompey, Verona, Rome, Vernon, Otsego, Bowman’s^
Creek, Old Schoharie and Bern, at which point, Nov. 18th,
the journal ends.]VIII.
VISIT TO BUFFALO, IN 1806, OF
THE REV. ROSWELL BURROWS.
EXTRACT FROM HIS REPORT TO THE GROTON (CT.)
UNION CONFERENCE, JANUARY 2, 1807.*
I now address you on the subject of my mission to the
north-west frontiers agreeably to your letter of instructions
and appointments to me for that purpose, dated at Newport,
September ioth, 1806, in behalf of the Groton Union Con-
ference. I am sorry that I have not just ground to give you
a more favorable account of my labors than what I have.
I am in some measure sensible that returns of this nature
too often are painted in too strong colors to bear an exam-
ination, but I wish not to set forth anything in a different
point of view than what it may absolutely appear to those
that follow after me.
c I left my family on the 15th of September last, and pro-
ceeded without making any stop to preach until I had ridden
two hundred and twenty-seven miles to Fairfield in Herki-
mer County, excepting I preached twice on Lord’s Day at
Clifton Park where Elder Peck usually preaches, who was
then absent.
I got to Fairfield the 23rd, at which place I tarried until
*From a MS. copy deposited with the Buffalo Plistorical Society by
Lorenzo K. Haddock, Nov. 13, 1866. “Elder Burrows,” Mr. Haddock wrote,
“was the grandfather of Roswell L. Burrows now of this city.”
231232
VISIT OF REV. ROSWELL BURROWS
the 29th and attended four meetings in this and the adjoin-
ing towns. Here are in these parts three vacant Baptist
churches made up of five or six different towns; and a
large number of towns in which there are a number of scat-
tering brethren ; and have no stated preaching in them. I
was earnestly requested to improve the term of my mission
in these parts. I found a solemn attention and humbly hope
some good impressions were made.
Monday the 29th I rode thirty miles to Paris, where I
preached on Tuesday, the 30th. From thence I rode 108
miles to Scipio and spent the next Lord’s Day with the third
church in that town and had a good season. I here learned!
that Elder Irish by an appointment from the Boston Mis-
sionary Society and Elder Covel* from the Shaftsbury As-
sociation had left those parts about a fortnight before on a
mission to Upper Canada. Being desirous to overtake
them, on Monday the 6th of October, I proceeded on with-
out stopping to preach, until I rode one hundred and six
miles to Batavia, near Lake Erie. But considering from
the time they passed into Upper Canada, it was improbable
I should overtake them until they had got to the end of
their tour; and that it was not advisable to follow in their
track, as there opens a large field for labors in these parts,
I resolved to take a different route from what any mission-
ary had done before me.
Accordingly I turned off from the main road south of
Batavia about fourteen miles, where I found a large settle-
ment, and learned there had never been any Baptist preach-
ing there; and that they were nearly without any form of
worship, excepting a few, who sometimes met for prayer
and singing. I tarried here nearly a week and attended a
number of meetings, and visited many families, praying
with and exhorting them. I found there were scattered in
this wilderness about sixteen Baptist professors, as sheep
without a shepherd, some of whom seemed to have their
minds stirred up to serve God, and made it manifest by
*Rev. Lemuel Coveil, whose narrative of a visit in 1803 we have given,
ante pp. 207-216.TO BUFFALO IN 1806.
283
public confession; and all the assembly appeared solemn
and attentive.
I exhorted the brethren to unite in covenant, for watch-
care over each other, and to maintain stated public worship,
which they agreed to, and accordingly made appointment
of a meeting for that purpose. From what appeared in that
place there is a pleasing prospect, that, shortly, the Lord
will plant a vine in that desolate land; and oh! may He
cause that my labors may be blessed to its promotion! Al-
though there appeared an opening sufficient to occupy all
the time I proposed to spend on my tour, yet, as there were
many other settlements equally destitute, I concluded it to
be most proper to divide my time amongst them. However,
they would not be denied my calling and preaching with
them on my return.
Accordingly I made an appointment, and proceeded on,
sixty-two miles to Buffalo, where I expected to find Elder
Holmes, but was disappointed, as he resided with the Tus-
carora Indians, about thirty miles north. I felt some pecu-
liar trials from this second disappointment, being sensible of
the need I had of advice and counsel from some of the fath-
ers in the ministry, in this, to me, a new undertaking, and
finding, by inquiry, there was not a person in that village,
who ever made profession of any religion, and their morals
corrupt in the extreme. I was almost persuaded to make
no stop there. However, I concluded on giving them an
offer of a meeting, and accordingly obtained a hall in a
tavern, for that purpose, and gave notice through the vil-
lage, but was informed, that I should most likely have dis-
turbance. Whatever their motives were, I had a large as-
sembly, and I here experienced sundry, singular circum-
stances.
My trials at first entering this place, my enlargement of
mind in my ‘improvements, the solemn attention of the as-
sembly, and so large an assembly without a single professor
(except myself), were all quite singular. I preached from
Psalms, 49th chapter, and 8th verse—“For the redemption
of the soul is precious.”234
VISIT OF REV. ROSWELL BURROWS
The assembly tarried for singing and exhortation. O!
may the Lord fasten conviction in some minds.
From there, Thursday the 16th, I rode eighteen miles to
Eighteen-Mile Creek settlement,* where I preached to a
solemn and affected assembly. It was the first time there
ever was any preaching in this settlement, or any meeting
for worship, although there is a circle of about ten miles,
nearly sixty families, and six or eight professors, mostly
Baptists. I advised, and obtained their consent to a cov-
enant for worship, and watch-care, and some of the brethren
seemed to have their minds stirred up, to promote the cause
of God, and some who had not experienced religion, mani-
fested some good degree of conviction. One respectable
young man, in particular, requested my prayers for him,
observing that he should not desist in his pursuit, until he
obtained a sealing pardon for sin.
I made an appointment to attend here again, a week from
next Lord’s day; and proceeded on the next day, still up
the south of Lake Erie, about fifty-five miles, to what is
called. “Cannidoway Creek Settlement.”! The day that I
entered the settlement being Saturday 18th, and very rainy,
as I rode along, I made an appointment for a meeting the
next day and was agreeably disappointed to meet so large
an assembly, on so wet and cold a day, in such a wilder^
ness, many of whom came, some six, and some eight miles
in ox wagons. My heart was affected with compassion for
the multitude, lest they be sent away empty in this wilder-
ness ; and I trust a little was blessed for feeding them. I
made sundry appointments at this meeting, at all of which
we had comfortable seasons, and I had much satisfaction
and comfort of mind, from the opportunity I here had with
a number of Baptist friends, some few of whom appeared
engaged to see the cause of God promoted, while some were
in a luke warm state. In all, I find about twenty Baptist
professors scattered in this wilderness, who have at times
attended to some form of worship. I proposed to them a
*Joel Harvey’s Settlement, begun in 1804 near the mouth of the creek;
now in the Town of Evans.
fCanadaway,. Chautauqua Co.TO BUFFALO IN 1806.
235
covenant similar to what I had, with the brethren, I visited
in other places, which was readily agreed to.
I visited sundry families in this place, and I hope to
some good effect, particularly, a brother that had been for
a long time, in neglect of even the externals of religion, who
was brought to a confession in public assembly, and to his
family in particular, manifesting to all, his purpose to live
religion, and maintain worship in his family. Another
brother, who was the first one I called on in this place, just
before I entered his house, was conversing with his wife
upon the low state of his mind, and the desire he had to
hear preaching, and observed he thought he must sell and
move away, which seemed to be the feelings of her mind.
Immediately, upon which, I entered the house. After learn-
ing my business, the man affected great joy and gave thanks
to God, that he should send his servant to visit them in
their low state.
In this wilderness land, the brethren generally manifest
their thankfulness to God, and the Union Conference, that
they are remembered in sending preaching among them, and
desire still to be remembered in sending preaching supplies.
Wednesday the 22d, being about to depart on my way, we
attended prayers, and God was remarkably present, while
numbers prayed in succession. My soul was greatly en-
larged, with desires for a blessing on this settlement, and
my feelings were sensibly affected from the tears of grief
that were shed by them, at the thought that we, who had
had sweet communion together should part, most likely
never to meet again in time; as well as from a thought, that
there is no preacher of our order, within one hundred miles
in any direction.
Several followed me to an appointment, about eight
miles, on my return. We had a comfortable season.
Friday the 24th, I rode twenty miles to Cattaraugus, and
visited the Indians there, with an idea of preaching to them,
but was belated, and the Indians being hunting, it was not
consistent.
I, however, had conversation with some, who could un-236
VISIT OF REV. ROSWELL BURROWS
derstand English, that were attentive, and one said, he
thanked me, for care of his soul.
I returned from the village to a tavern, about fifteen
miles, where, at about eight o'clock at night, was requested
to attend a meeting with two families (who were all the
settlers, within a number of miles) and a few travelers, I
accordingly did, and the next day rode thirty-two miles, to
my appointment at Eighteen-Mile Creek; and on Sunday
the 26th I preached to a large assembly. In the first dis-
course, my mind was heavy, and much tried. In the after-
noon I had a good season, and the solemn attention of an
affected assembly.
Monday the 27th and Tuesday the 28th, I rode sixty
miles to Elder Holmes at Tuscarora, an Indian settlement,
with whom I tarried until the 30th, and with him attended
two meetings with the Indians. I experienced much satis-
faction from the interview, he being the only elder, I have
had any such opportunity with since I came from home. '
His labors appear to have been abundantly blessed, with
this nation, particularly for their civilization. They were
before he came among them the most rude of the six na-
tions, but now are the most cultivated, by abstaining from
many of their heathenish traditions, and embracing many
customs dictated by Christianity; and I hope not without
some spiritual blessings, as sundry amongst them appear to
be experimentally acquainted with religion.
I learned from Elder Holmes, that Elder Covil, whom I
mentioned before, is no more in this life. He died the 19th
of this month, in the town of Carlton, Sinclair County, Up-
per Canada. The natives here are in mourning for him.
He was highly esteemed by them.
Brother Holmes sincerely requests that the Groton Union
Conference would still consider the destitute situation of
this western country, and send further supplies. For in-
formation of its necessity, he would quote his letter *to the
Boston Baptist Missionary Society, published in one of
those numbers, perhaps the sixth or seventh.
Thursday the 30th, I rode 32 miles, to a tavern, on oneTO BUFFALO IN 1806.
237
side six, and on the other side, fourteen miles without any
inhabitants.
On my way I was lost, and night came on, and it was
extremely dark and snowy. I now expected I must be out
this night, as I could not find the path, except by feeling,
and being several miles from any clearing. In this strait-
ened circumstance, I committed my cause to God, Who con-
ducted me through, late in the evening. Sometimes my
horse was to his belly in mud, sometimes tearing my clothes
in the brush, and sometimes my way was shut up by trees
lying before me; but the Lord delivered me out of them
all, and I got into an agreeable shelter, which at any other
time would have been intolerable. It was thronged by tu-
multuous guests.
I soon introduced religious subjects, and treated with
them on the important concerns of their souls, and soon had
their attention. I asked the liberty and obtained it, and
had the serious attention of all, for prayer, and in the morn-
ing the landlord requested me not to leave them, until I had
prayed and taken breakfast. The family were solemn. The
woman told me, she had had no opportunity to hear preach-
ing for a number of years.
Friday 31st, I rode thirty miles, to a settlement, south of
Batavia, and was some unwell, having taken cold the night
before. I, however, attended meeting with them, who were
very attentive to the word, and I learn they have had one
meeting upon the subject of my advise, and have another
appointed, and all appear engaged to give their aid, for the
promotion of the Redeemer’s cause. They were unanimous
in their thanks to God, and to our conference, for remem-
bering, and sending them preaching, and sincerely request
that they may still be remembered. In this place, I would
observe, that here is an extent of country,, to the westward
of Genesee river, larger than the State of Connecticut, on
which there are supposed to be from twelve to fifteen hun-
dred families, among whom there resides not one preacher,
neither, have they heretofore been privileged with any mis-
sionary, excepting on the great roads, leading through to238 VISIT OF REV. ROSWELL BURROWS, 1806.
Upper Canada, and to New Connecticut. There is a pleas-
ing prospect, that shortly the Lord will plant a vine, at least,
in the three settlements, I have particularly mentioned, and
my heart feels enlarged, with desires that the Lord of the
harvest, would send laborers into His vineyard.
[The Journal continues with details of preaching, and of
travel, by way of Aurora, Aurelius, Pompey, Whitestown,
Germantown, Little Falls, etc., arriving home at Groton
December 4, 1806, having been absent eleven weeks and
four days, and traveled on horseback 1300 miles. In all
that time, he writes:	“I was not privileged with hearing
any sermon, excepting the one delivered by Elder Holmes
to the Tuscarora Indians.”]IX.
A TEACHER AMONG THE SENECAS.
HISTORICAL AND PERSONAL NARRATIVE OF
JABEZ BACKUS HYDE,
WHO CAME TO THE BUFFALO CREEK MISSION IN l8ll.
WRITTEN IN 1820.*
No doubt the Apostle’s summary of the human char-
acter exhibited in the third chapter of Romans is a true rep-
resentation of the national character of every nation and
every individual that has not been renewed by divine grace.
We then are to look for the different appearances in the
character of nations and individuals in their different cul-
ture, circumstances, restraints or actions which bring to
view or conceal their character.
Two brothers exposed to the same dangers, mutually de-
pendent on each other, would in all probability live to-
gether like two brothers. Increase them to a band, and the
regulations necessary to prevent them from destroying each
other and to give success to their enterprises, would lead
them to practice many things that would be called virtuous,
amiable and honorable. In Christian countries where the
influence of the Gospel is supposed to be felt in a degree by
all, many persons can be found of great urbanity, generosity
*Now first published, from the original manuscript in possession of the
Buffalo Historical Society.
239240
A TEACHER AMONG THE SENECAS,
and honor who from the circumstances in which they are
placed and the culture of their minds, suppose themselves
under indispensable necessity to take the life of their nearest
friend who should offer them the least insult, or lose their
own life in the attempt. This persuasion comes from the
conceit that such high-mettled spirits cannot be restrained,
or any character be preserved among them, only from the
dread of such consequences. A regulation similar we might
expect necessary in hell.
It will not be controverted I trust by any who believe
the testimony of Scripture, that all men are equally de-
praved, that the different appearances in the character of
nations, or individuals, are either produced by their dif-
ferent culture, the circumstances in which they may be
placed, the restraints they may be under, or the particular
cost and endowments of their minds directing that de-
pravity in accomplishing the holy purposes of God-, either of
wrath or mercy.
I have introduced these remarks because we are hearing
from every quarter of the amiableness and innocence of the
heathen, who were very well off without the light of the
Gospel. But to return to a more particular consideration
of the character of the Indians. Those who retain their
original habits are a hardy athletic race, glorying in their
strength, activity and hardihood, scorning to complain un-
der sufferings. Their privations and abstinence would ap-
pear almost incredible. Originally they had no views of
personal property, further than the present subsistence.
Their hospitality was only bounded by their whole posses-
sions. To have refused a supper because it would take the
family’s breakfast, would have been at the price of their
reputation. Their mode of subsistence and mutual depend-
ence would ensure such a principle and establish the habit,
which would become a law. All mutually dependent on the
success of the chase, it became necessary to. self-preserva-
tion that hunting parties contiguous and those more distant
that might occasionally visit each other should make a com-
mon property of their good or ill success, if much was ob-NARRATIVE OF JABEZ B. HYDE.
241
tained they shared bountifully, if little they shared accord-
ingly, if nothing to bear the privation with cheerfulness was
the only merit. But they were Nimrods, mighty hunters
before the Lord. No doubt hunting wild beasts remarkably
trains men for martial enterprises. The wars among the
different tribes were bloody and exterminating, peace was
rarely settled before one of the parties was reduced beyond
the probability of ever being able to avenge the blood that
had been spilt. This was a reduction of life, not of re-
sources.
As all their education was oral or experimental, which
would inspire confidence in the aged, and as the chiefs had
the preeminence in nothing but a reputation for superior
wisdom and experience, and the privilege of directing and
being the first in hazardous enterprises, their influence was
great though their authority was only advisory. A happy
relict of this deference and respect for the aged remains
with the Senecas. Trained up from infancy to self-denial
Indians generally have a command of their passions and
appetites. The intercourse between the sexes, if not indis-
criminate, was but a little remove from it; not I appre-
hend from the violence of their passions but the looseness
of their principles.
Indians are generally friendly and affable in their inter-
course with each other. Their family government is gen-
erally mild and quiet. For one to speak at a time is taught
from infancy. A child in making a request to his father or
other relative addresses him by his title of relationship, as
“My father/' “My mother/' adding not another word, let
the case be ever so urgent, until he has an answer, “Here I
am," or “Speak on." Indians generally address each other
by some title of relationship, the younger address the elder
as “My father," “My grandfather," “My older brother,"
“My uncle." The aged address the younger by some title
of affection, as “My child," My cousin," “My nephew,"
making a full pause, waiting for notice that they are heard
before they proceed to open the subject. Indians have a
high opinion of deliberation. A hasty opinion on subjects242
A TEACHER AMONG THE SENECAS,
of apparently small moment, they consider a mark of a
weak, flighty mind. This custom of deliberation and reflec-
tion has doubtless greatly invigorated their minds and given
them a solidity of judgment for which they are so justly
admired.
The Religion of Indians.
Their manner of subsistence has doubtless done much to
teach them their dependence on the providence of God.
They acknowledge the preservation of their lives and their
success in any enterprise to his kind interposition. It is an
ordinary salutation:	“Through the mercy or help of God
I am alive and in health.” “I thank God our preserver I
see you alive and in health.” They always open their coun-
cils with returning thanks to God, mentioning the particu-
lar blessings that attend them. They also close their coun-
cils in the same manner. When they have been successful
in hunting they generally make a feast, professedly before
the Lord, acknowledging God as the giver, and returning
thanks for his benefits. The same has generally been the
case, until of late, when they kill a domestic animal; they
make a feast offering as they call it, and devour the animal.
As far as I have been acquainted no family until within
this few years has salted any provision for their use.
As far as I have been able to discover, these Indians are
not idolaters. They pay no worship to the Great Spirit
through any similitude. They speak of God as existing
or made known in four persons or sounds; whether they
have reference to the name Nau-wen-ne-u, or his creating
or governing the four elements, or something else I could
never satisfy myself. They address these four existences,
persons or sounds, without any name, as “the Great incom-
prehensible God,” “the Creator and Governor of all things.”
In the ceremonies of Indian worship is certainly to be
seen at this day a shadow of the Mosaic ritual. They have
annually the feast of first fruits, the feast of ingathering,
the feast of atonement or yearly sacrifice, a feast in the
Spring in which they present the different seeds they pur-
pose to plant. They have numerous peace offerings, inNARRATIVE OF JABEZ B. HYDE.	243
which individuals provide as they choose, and invite whom
they please, and professedly eat before the Lord. They
build altars of stone before a tent, covered with blankets,
and burn Indian tobacco within the tent with fire taken from
off the altar.
The first altar I discovered was about five years since.*
I saw a fire in the evening in the woods a little way from my
house. One of my neighbors informed me that the occa-
sion of the fire was, an Indian performing religious rites
for a neighbor that lay dangerously sick. In the morning
I visited the spot, found the frame of a tent much in the
shape of a sugar loaf; before the tent were stones laid in
the form of an hearth; on it by appearance there had been
considerable fire. I counted the stone but could not ascer-
tain exactly how many there might have been, as some of
them had been broken by the fire; there must have been ten,
there might have been more. Within the tent there had
been a small fire, which burnt the grass a little.
About two months after, the sick man continuing to grow
worse, his father came to my house with a basket of stone
on his back. I understood [from] him he was going to fit
up the altar and try if he could not procure a blessing for
his son. He thought the person that officiated before had
not managed right. He repaired to the same place, cleared
the ground, put his stones in order and raised up the frame
of another tent. A little after dark he called'at my house
to get fire to conduct his ceremonies. I felt a strong desire
to see the performance, but as no child or person went near
him, I feared if I went I should be considered an intruder,
and the ill success might be attributed to me. But it hap-
pened to be a very windy night; by taking advantage of
the gusts of wind I could walk and not be heard. I got with-
in a few yards of the fire, behind a log that he could not
see me. I saw the old man standing by a large fire before
the tent, every few minutes taking something from the fire
and putting [it] within the tent. The tent was covered
with blankets; the last blanket was a curtain which he drew
*In or about the year 1815.244	A TEACHER AMONG THE SENECAS,
back when he put anything in, and immediately closed it.
I could not see anything on the fire. I have understood
that they burn nothing on the fire before the tent, but the
whole object is to kindle the sweet odor within from the
fire without. I have since frequently seen the ruins of these
tents and altars.
They observe eight days of uncleanness after a person
has died in their house and dress in their worst attire dur-
ing these days. They are not allowed to go into any assem-
blage of people for religious worship. The ninth day they
make a feast. The appointed mourners who had met twice
a day during the eight days to make lamentations, cease,
and all are considered clean. These things I have repeated-
ly seen, and from good authority I have often heard that the
same rites are observed in regard to their women as are en-
joined by the Levitical law, with a little variation as to the
number of days. It belongs to the next akin to avenge the
blood of his murdered relation. The Indian festivals are
generally conducted with singing and dancing; sometimes
only singing. I suspect their singing is in an unknown
tongue to themselves. I could never find one that could
give any interpretation.
My purpose is only to state facts without at all discussing
the subject as to the origin of Indian rites of worship.
Notwithstanding all the knowledge Indians have of God
and their readiness to acknowledge him in all their bless-
ings, they are under a miserable bondage from their belief
in the power of evil spirits over their health, life and des-
tiny. They suppose these evil spirits act through the agency
of men whom they can empower to travel in mid-air over
mountains, rivers, lakes, an amazing distance in one night,
and inject a poisoned hair or feather into any victim they
may select, which will end in death unless it can be counter-
acted or expelled by their conjurors. These conjurors pre-
tend to be acquainted with the secret workings of those evil
spirits, and the persons who are employed by them, which
has occasioned the death of many as witches, though the
conjurors dare not directly expose the persons that are thusNARRATIVE OF JABEZ B. HYDE.	245
employed, if they have friends and influence, lest as they say
they shall feel the weight of their malice on themselves. In-
dians generally attribute sickness, death or any misfortune
to the agency of these evil spirits, against whom they have
no defense but the art of their conjurors. To question their
skill or dispute the power and agency of the evil spirits
would be thought the height of presumption, at the hazard
of life.
As far as i have been able to discover, Indians have con-
sidered it wrong to pray unto God, or ask any favor of
him. They say it implies dissatisfaction with our condition
and irreverent attempt to influence the Divine Being. To
give thanks to God for his benefits and submit with quiet-
ness to the allotment of his providences is our duty. These
sentiments, which I believe are very general, if not uni-
versal, shut them out from all application to God except the
influence they may suppose their religious rites have in
moving the Divine Being to be propitious to them.
Indians, as has been observed, bear suffering with great
fortitude, but at the end of this fortitude is desperation.
Suicides are frequent among the Senecas. I apprehend this
despondency is the principal cause of their intemperance.
Most of the children and youth have an aversion to spir-
ituous liquor, and rarely taste it until some trouble overtakes
them. Their circumstances are peculiarly calculated to de-
press their spirits, especially these contiguous to white set-
tlements. Their ancient manner of subsistence is broken
up, and when they appear willing and desirous to turn their
attention to agriculture, their ignorance, the inveteracy of
their old habits, the disadvantages under which they labor,
soon discourage them; though they struggle hard little is
realized to their benefit, beside the continual dread they live
in of losing their possessions. If they build they know not
who will inhabit. If they make fields they know not who
will cultivate them. They know the anxiety of their white
neighbors to get possession of their lands. They know in
all their transactions with white men, in war or negotiation,
they have prevailed against them, and they are filled with246	A TEACHER AMONG THE SENECAS,
desponding fears that it will continue to be so. Their re-
ligion affords them no relief. They know not the way to
God nor how to cast their cares upon him. They are wan-
dering in the wilderness in a solitary way, they have found
no city to dwell in; hungry and thirsty their souls fainting
in them. They sit in darkness and in the shadow of death,
being bound in affliction. Their hearts are brought down
with labor. They have fallen down and there is no helper.
Thanks be to God we have reason to hope they are begin-
ning to cry unto the Lord in their troubles. He will deliver
them out of their distresses, send his word and heal them,
and they will soon join in the anthems of the redeemed. Oh
that men would praise the Lord for his goodness and his
wonderful works to the children of men. For this let us
labor, for this let us pray.
Success of the Gospel and Progress of Civilization
Among the Six Nations.
In writing on this article I confess my information is
very scanty. I shall state things as I have heard them from
Indians and others, except what has passed under my own
observation, hoping some abler pen will correct my errors
and give a faithful statement.
The Mohawks.* I have understood from the Indians
that the French sent a missionary among the tribe as early
as when they were in quiet possession of Canada. The first
missionary the Mohawks killed. Soon after his death the
Indians were visited with a grievous sickness which carried
off great numbers. They considered this extremity a judg-
ment sent on them for, their cruelty to the missionary. As
an atonement for the offense and to avert the evil they were
suffering they sent to the French an acknowledgment of
their wrong, desiring they would send them another mis-
sionary. The French complied with their request; part of
the tribe received and listened to his instruction. The mis-
*Mr. Hyde is too vague in hie allusions to the early French missions among
the Mohawks and other tribes to make his account of value. When he writes
of his own experiences and observation among the Senecas, he makes a wel-
come contribution to knowledge.NARRATIVE OF JABEZ B. HYDE.
247
sionary persuaded them that were in favor of religious in-
struction to remove with him into Canada and settle at the
St. Regis. This part of the tribe remain there to this day
in communion with the Church of Rome, but what their at-
tainments are in the divine life of religion, and their prog-
ress in civilization, I am unable to say, only I never heard
anything very favorable of either, but the contrary. The
remainder of the Mohawks adhered to the British; a rem-
nant live on the Grand River in Upper Canada. They are
professedly Episcopalian, and make, great account of having
their children baptised. They have a church and a clergy-
man (who I have understood is paid by the Government)
visits them several times in the year and administers the
ordinances. I have understood the morals of the Mohawks
are very loose, that they are much addicted to intemperance,
fiddling, dancing and low dissipation. Several of the Mo-
hawks have been educated in England but none of them as
I ever learnt have proved pious useful men. Schools have
been attempted, but little proficiency has been made in edu-
cation.
Onondagas. The French sent a missionary to this tribe
about the same time they sent the one to the Mohawks. The
Onondagas killed him. The French sent out an armed
force to avenge the blood. The Onondagas were apprised
of their approach time enough to escape into the woods.
The French burnt the towns, but before they reached Can-
ada the Indians rallied, pursued and overtook them, and cut
off almost the whole company. The Onondagas have ever
since pertinaciously refused all Christian instruction. The
Onondagas in the State of New York are in numbers some-
where about 300.
Oneidas. Whether any attempts had been made to in-
struct this tribe before Mr. Kirkland came among them I
have not learnt. It must be now about fifty years since he
commenced his labors with this tribe. I have never seen
any journal of his labors. Mr. Jenkings his successor in-
formed me that when he first went among the Oneidas he
found the state of religion very low. It was considerable248
A TEACHER AMONG THE SENECAS,
time before he could find sufficient evidence of Christian
knowledge and piety to administer the ordinances. After
he had labored with them a number of years they experi-
enced something of a revival of religion, and numbers were
added to the church. The Oneidas were formerly nearly
equally divided into two parties, called the Christian and
the pagan party. Mr. Williams, their present teacher, com-
menced his labors with the pagan party. Soon after Mr.
Williams commenced his labors Mr. Jenkings gave up his
charge.
The Oneidas as a people are professedly Christian.
Their parties are now distinguished by the old and new
Christian party. Great numbers have been confirmed by
the Bishop and several have been received to the com-
munion. Mr. Williams informed me that twenty of the old
church have been suspended or excluded from communion.
What the attainments of some of the Oneidas may be in
knowledge and obedience to the Gospel, or what progress
some of them have made in the civil arts I cannot say. We
would hope there are some of them who are witnesses for
God and adorn their profession. But it is generally re-
ported that the Oneidas as a people are the most intemperate
and vicious of any of the Six Nations. Mr. Williams in-
formed me that he greatly feared if the Oneidas were not
removed away from the white people, all attempts would
prove fruitless in preventing their total degeneracy and an-
nihilation.
Tuscarora. The Gospel was introduced into this tribe
more than twenty years ago by the New York Missionary
Society. In its progress many difficulties have opposed
themselves. The church at present consists of 16 members
who in the judgment of charity are sound in the faith and
orderly in their walk, but it is to be feared most of them
are far below that attainment the Church experienced when
“great grace was upon them all.”
Here I would remark that the Gospel has gone a begging
among the Indians. To be willing to receive it cut and
dried, free of any charge or any exertion on their part ex-NARRATIVE OF JABEZ B. HYDE.
249
cept renouncing their ancient rites and abstaining from im-
moralities, I fear has been too much the standard of Indian
attainments, without discovering the necessity of that be-
nevolent principle which is exemplified in the Divine Saviour
who though he was rich for our sakes became poor that
through his poverty many might be made rich, and was also
exemplified in the Apostles in foregoing every suffering
and self-denying service to publish the Gospel to sinners
and rescue souls from destruction and was insisted on and
practiced by the primitive Christians in their liberal self-
denying services for the promotion of the Gospel. The
peculiar situation of the natives, the clamor of applause has
no doubt had an effect on missionaries in making them too
reserved in insisting on the great principles of Christianity.
We ought to deal gently with the sick and lame in our ex-
ertions to relieve them but the great end of our exertion,
if there remains a possibility, is to restore them to sound-
ness and health that they may not only be able to help them-
selves but assist others. If it should be allowed that Divine
life may possibly exist in a subject who appears at ease be-
cause he trusts he is safe without any operative concern for
the safety of others, it cannot flourish. The Indians must
be urged out of this wretched subterfuge. They must be
plainly told that he that loveth gifts will not be rich; it is
only the liberal soul that will be made fat; that they are
not their own but bought with a price. Without that ardent
desire for the salvation of others which will prompt to de-
vising liberal, self-denying service for others, they are
wanting in evidence that they have the Spirit of him who
redeemed us with his blood.
But to return to the Tuscaroras. This tribe contains
rising of 300 souls in this State. The pagan party of late
have made violent struggles, and as their last resort they
determined to break the tribe up by persuading such a num-
ber to move into Canada that the remainder would not be
of importance for a missionary establishment. About 70
have emigrated this Spring. It is to be hoped this will be
the means of stirring up these that remain to value and im-250
A TEACHER AMONG THE SENECAS,
prove their privileges, that their candlestick may not be re-
moved out of its place. The New York Society has been
at considerable labor and expense to maintain a school
among the Tuscaroras, but their progress in education has
been small.
Cayugas. Of this tribe there are 450 residing in this
State and at Sandusky in Ohio, and a considerable number
of them reside in Canada. They have disposed of all their
lands and are scattered among the other tribes. No at-
tempts have been made as I ever heard to evangelize them
as a tribe by themselves. Their language is very similar
to the Senecas.
Senecas. This tribe is the most numerous and wealthy
of any of the Six Nations. There arp more than 2000, be-
side a number scattered to the westward. They possess 230
square miles of excellent land, mostly in the State of New
York. I do not know when the first attempt was made to
introduce the Gospel among them. From Mr. Brainerd’s
journal it appears he visited one village of the Six Nations,
but he had but little opportunity with them. Mr. Kirkland
visited the Senecas and related something concerning them.
Mr. Crane, missionary from the Society in Scotland for pro-
pagating Christian knowledge, visited them in ----------* but
was rejected. The Friends, from their Society in Philadel-
phia, commenced an establishment among the Senecas on
the Alleghany river in 1798, another establishment at Cat-
taraugus of later date. Their object was not to instruct
them in the truths of the Gospel, but correct their habits
and teach them agriculture and the useful arts. By the re-
ports of their visiting committees it appears they succeeded
in a measure in their attempts, and were a means of im-
proving the condition of the Indians, correcting their habits
and adding to their comfort in living. Of late years they
have made some attempts at school, but their success has not
been very flattering. The New York Missionary Society
*Blank in the original. Mr. Hyde wrote “Crane,” but evidently referred
to Rev. Mr. Cram, who had been rejected about 1802. The Rev. J. C. Crane,
as we have seen (p. 126) came among the Tuscaroras in 1S09, and gave long
and acceptable service.NARRATIVE OF JABEZ B. HYDE.	251
made several attempts to introduce the Gospel among the
Senecas, but did not succeed until the establishment of the
present mission in 1811. This mission consisted of a min-
ister and schoolmates. The minister was rejected. Here
I would give a brief account of my sojourning among the
Senecas and the views I have in regard to civilizing and
evangelizing Indians. I must say in much feebleness in-
firmity and many temptations I have been with this people.
To nothing but sovereign mercy and Divine patience ought
it to be attributed that I have been preserved and upheld
through the various vicissitudes, contending interests from
within and without to which I have been subject. It has
not been from any stability of character, prudence or good-
ness of my own, but to the good pleasure of him who
worked all things according to the council of his own will
be all praise for any favor I may have had in the sight of
the natives, any influence I may have had with them; and
if in any measure this influence may have been improved
for their good. When I look back on the path the Lord
hath led me to humble me, prove me and show me what is
in my heart, it is marked with Divine goodness, it is marked
with Divine patience. The faith, patience and liberality of
the Society in bearing so long and supporting such an in-
strument under such discouraging circumstances must be
attributed to the secret influence of him in whose hand are
all hearts and who turneth them whithersoever he will.
I engaged in the work with no adequate views of its
arduous and responsible trust, and illy qualified to perform
its duties and encounter its difficulties. My station was a
subordinate one, a school-teacher under the direction and
superintendence of the missionary. I did not engage in the
work with that feeling sense of my special need of divine
direction and support as I ought. I viewed it as an ordinary
concern. My mind had not been exercised with any spe-
cial solicitude for Indians. I have been thus particular in
stating what I was not, to warn those that may hereafter
engage in the work what they ought to be if they would not
learn it by the hardest [way] and hinder the work they un-
dertake to promote.253	A TEACHER AMONG THE SENECAS,
The missionary as has been said was rejected. Instead
of deriving any assistance from him the prejudices that were
excited became a serious embarrassment to my introduc-
tion. However, after waiting seven months I was able to
open a school. The prospect at first was flattering. A good-
ly number of children attended and their proficiency was as
good as could have been expected. The war took place the
next Summer, which threw everything into confusion on
the frontier. Several times the school was interrupted. A
few children attended but were very irregular. After the
war the school revived for a short time, but soon dwindled.
None of the first scholars persevered. During the six years
that I professed to act as a school teacher I had several
sets of new scholars and not one of them made proficiency
that promised to be of any use to them. My heart was
deeply affected at the prospect which forbid the hope that
anything would ever be effected in this way. Whether the
situation of the natives so much affected me as the scoffs
of those that ridiculed all attempts for their improvement,
I know not. “We told you so,” they would say. “It is
worse than in vain to attempt to instruct Indians. It is not
only labor and property thrown away, but if anything is
effected it is only making them worse. Not one instance
can be found from the first settlement of the country that
education has proved a blessing to an Indian, but an injury.”
Such like language greatly distressed me, but I believe it
was salutary and needful, a powerful means of stirring up
my sinking spirits. It appeared to me the honor of God
was concerned, the power of his grace disputed. Not only
my feeble efforts were derided, but all attempts that had
been or might be made. I am pursuaded no one means so
powerfully operated in buoying up my sinking mind and
encouraged me to hope that God would arise and plead his
own cause, as the scoffs of the enemy. I remember one in-
stance among many. I was from home in feeble health and
great depression of spirits. A person of considerable note
enquired of me the prospect among the Indians. I answered,
“Discouraging.” He went on with the common rant, ex-NARRATIVE OF JABEZ B. HYDE.
253
posing the folly of attempting to civilize and Christianize
Indians. I replied, notwithstanding the discouraging ap-
pearances and the ill success of former attempts, we knew
not what good Divine Providence might have in store for
Indians. He retorted, “Do you think, Mr. Hyde, that Di-
vine Providence will concern itself with a little handful of
Indians?” It was to me like a shock of electricity. I for-
got my feebleness and hastened home with full assurance
or full determination that the enemy would not always
triumph.
In this manner the Lord was pleased to stir me up, spur
me on and encourage me to hope.’ My attachment to the
Indians became very strong. The more I became ac-
quainted with them the more I saw their misery, and the
more deeply I was impressed that nothing but the Grace of
God which brought salvation could reach their case and
effect their deliverance.
The plan to civilize and then Christianize Indians ap-
peared to me as a project of man’s devising, inverting the
Saviour’s order, and could issue in nothing but in humiliat-
ing demonstrations “that the foolishness of God is wiser
than man and the weakness of God is stronger than man.”
Without the motives of the Gospel we can get no hold on
Indians. Those three powerful engines that move the civil-
ized world, “the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye and
the pride of life,” have never been brought to operate with
any success on Indians. Lay aside the motives of the Gos-
pel and these are all we have to work with. From the first
settlement of this country to this day I doubt whether all
the glare, indulgence and comforts of civilized life that has
been exhibited before Indians and all the pains that have
been taken to persuade them has impressed one to come
out from his people, adopt civilized habits and become a.
member of civilized society. Doubtless the Indians are as
devout worshipers of the world-trinity as civilized society,
but they prefer their easy, indolent way to our laborious,
ceremonious, litigatious rites. They will acknowledge they
fare rougher, but they have less labor, anxiety and conten-254	A TEACHER AMONG THE SENECAS,
tion, which taken into the account leaves a balance in their
favor.
If it should be said that the success of the Friends are
stubborn facts in opposition to the foregoing reasoning,
far be it from me to detract from the merits of their labors.
The Friends have done well, and deserve the thanks of all
who wish well for our race for their persevering, self-deny-
ing labors for the amelioration of the condition of the
natives. The consolation of seeing that their labors were
not in vain, the misery they have prevented and the com-
forts they have been instrumental in promoting, must ever
be pleasant to their recollection and grateful to all who par-
ticipate in the sympathies of men. But I still doubt whether
without the life-giving power of Divine truth, without a
turning to God through the Mediator, the God-man Christ
Jesus, receiving him as their King and trusting in him as
their only hope—I doubt whether their outward improve-
ments would ever arrive to that stability that would stand
a day without holding it up, or that stability that would
prevent them from wasting away and becoming extinct.
Many things may look encouraging and promise fair which
come to nothing. “All flesh is grass and all its glory as the
flower of the field, but the Word of the Lord endureth for-
ever but could the pressure of external circumstances and
the kind attention of Friends raise the Indians to the high-
est state of industry and prudent management of their
worldly concerns while they remained in the gall of bitter-
ness, in the bond of iniquity, ignorant of God and the worth
of their souls, what have we done for them! What have
we done for immortals hastening unprepared to the Judg-
ment ! We may have added a few comforts to their uncer-
tain life, but the Word of God is far from making these
fleeting comforts the great end of our existence; so far
from it, it says, “Labor not for the meat that perisheth, but
for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life.” The
Word of God requires that we use everything in this world
in subserviency to the great end of our existence, an eternal
state. If the Word of God requires this of us, why shouldNARRATIVE OF JABEZ B. HYDE.
255
those that knew these things begin any lower with any of
our fellow immortals, bound to the same eternal state?
Obedience to the Lord Jesus Christ, a desire to promote the
best good of our fellow men, and the only warrant of being
essentially useful, seems to require that we begin here with
the most ignorant, fallen and hopeless of our race. The
truth is, man has forsaken God his Maker, the fountain of
all true wisdom and comfort, continuing to wander from
God; whether sage or savage he is lost and miserable. The
insulted majesty of Heaven seems to require that the first
step of man's return to prosperity and peace should be his
return to God.
Whatever the Nimrods may have done in consolidating
tribes with blood and building up empires with violence,
whatever despotism and necessity may have done in en-
forcing law and discipline for the preservation of the State;
whatever pride, luxury and royal patronage may have done
in introducing and promoting the arts, the refinements and
the elegancies of life, is not to the point. These are weapons
the Christian cannot use, neither do I possess sufficient in-
formation to say that those nations without the light of the
gospel that have attained to great celebrity in the elegant
and useful arts have in every case been consolidated by force
and cemented with blood. Perhaps the colony of Nod
may be an exception; but to Christians I would say, that
the commission of the Saviour, the conduct of the Apostles,
appear to me imperative; that we begin instruction no lower
with the most ignorant and barbarous than Jesus Christ
and him crucified, and I apprehend on no subject can we
reason so intelligibly and demonstrably as on the sinful and
miserable condition of man. The just anger of God that is
out against him, the cause of all his woes, his hopeless and
helpless state, and his need of an Almighty helper, if his
heart is open to receive what his conscience must testify is
true, he is prepared to welcome the glad news, the riches of
a Saviour's love. Bring men back to God and let them
yield themselves his servants, and they are prepared to per-
form the duties of their several stations just, in proportion256
A TEACHER AMONG THE SENECAS,
to their devotedness and humility. Brainerd and Elliot be-
gan with Jesus Christ and him crucified, and the Lord pros-
pered them. The single word “repent,” accompanied with
the influence of the Holy Spirit I apprehend would do more
in civilizing Indians than a century spent in moral lectures
on the benefits of civilized habits. These views led me to
total despair of doing anything for the benefit of the In-
dians while they pertinaciously refused the Gospel.
I will now resume the subject of the progress of the
Gospel and civilization among the Senecas within my own
observation.
I have stated that I was led to despair of doing anything
for them while they refused to listen to the Gospel, but this
conviction was a progressive work on my mind. The In-
dians did not profess to be openly opposed to the Gospel,
but it was something they could not attend to, nor attain
to, at present. “Educate our children,” say they, “and they
will probably embrace your religion, and future generations
of Indians will doubtless become Christian.” But this was
only an evasion. The Summer of 1817 Mr. Buttrick lived
with me. I indulged the hope that his meek and affection-
ate manner would interest the Indians in his favor and in-
fluence them to listen to his instruction; but they stood aloof
from him, and when I pressed them to attend to his in-
structions, they answered they would not have a minister
stay among them. This determined me no longer to dally
with them. Jesus hath said, “He that refuseth you refuseth
me.” It appeared to me unwarrantable to encourage the In-
dians that any good could come to them by any instruction,
while they obstinately refused the instruction that God had
sent. Accordingly I informed them of my purpose of re-
linquishing the school, desiring an opportunity to tell them
all my mind on the subject. I waited four months before a
suitable opportunity presented. The opportunity was a good
one. Twenty-one chiefs from the different villages met in
council to devise means for their preservation. They sent
for me. I spoke two whole days in succession. I en-
deavored to exhibit before them their situation, their pros-NARRATIVE OF JABEZ B. HYDE.
257
pects, and to demonstrate that certain inevitable ruin awaited
them in the present and future world unless they sought
unto God through the mediation of his Son, received and
obeyed the Gospel. Their help alone was in God. This
help from God must come to them through the mediation
of his Son. To refuse the Son was to refuse all help from
God. Refusing help from God in his appointed way, no
other being in the universe could help them. They would
be broken with a rod of iron and dashed to pieces like a
potter’s vessel.
I trust the Lord helped me to speak in some measure
as I ought, and he opened their understanding to perceive
the truth. There appeared evidently a noise and a shaking
among the dry bones. In their answer they expressed their
conviction of the truth and importance of the gospel, and
their willingness to listen to it. For two months there ap-
peared evidently a great alteration for the better. They
did many things and abstained from many things. But a
cloud appeared gathering over them. Before the Spring
council I never witnessed so dark a season. It appeared as
though the abyss had been opened upon us. But the Spring
council opened with a dawning of light. A general con-
viction pervaded the Indians almost universally that they
were in a bad case. As things went on inevitable ruin
awaited them. They as universally came to this conclu-
sion, that their ways did not please God, or it would not be
so with them. This became the great question:	“How
shall we please God, and secure his friendship?”
Before the council broke up in this place they agreed to
appoint another at Tonawanta to meet in one month to dis-
cuss the subject of religion. According, they met; a full
representation from all the villages and from Canada. They
sat twelve days. From all I could learn of this council it
appeared to be an honest inquiry after truth, the way to
please God and secure his favor; though very few I appre-
hend expected to find the truth anywhere else than in their
old religion. The wisdom of the tribes was collected to
investigate and show what the doctrines and duties were258	A TEACHER AMONG THE SENECAS,
and the safety of their religion. I cannot state all that was
discussed at this council but I have understood their ancient
religion was thoroughly investigated. The council came to
this conclusion: To please God and secure his favor they
must put away the evil of their doings; and it was en-
joined on the representatives of the different villages to
call the people of their respective villages together, and each
individual for himself to enter into an engagement to put
away his particular sins. This was generally observed, if
not universally. This engagement, or oath, was a voluntary
act, each binding himself by such penalties as he chose to
assume. Some pledged all their hopes of future happiness
on their forfeiture or failure of fulfilling this engagement.
How general these solemn pledges were I cannot say, but
I suspect very general.
Another council was appointed at Tonawanta to report
their proceedings and success. This council I think was
about two months from the first. About the meeting of the
second council a dissatisfaction began to manifest itself
with their old religion. This goodness proved like a morn-
ing dew. Several who had pledged their eternal all fell;
by their own mouths they were condemned and shut up in
despair. The first dissatisfaction I heard expressed to their
religion was, that it did not extend far enough; it was good
as far as it w^ent, but it did not reach to their deliverance.
At this time I was translating the third chapter of John.
As it was my first attempt I proceeded very cautiously.
Every opportunity an Indian of intelligence called on me
I read my translation to ascertain if it was correct. The
doctrine of the new birth was a new and strange subject
to them and became matter of considerable conversation.
Though their notions were confused yet some of them learnt
that to be approved of God we needed a higher principle
than we naturally possessed, but this principle they seemed
to have no other conception of than an attainment of their
own through their diligence and watchfulness. But I ap-
prehend this opportunity was of more use to them than I
had any conception of at the time. They learnt the gospelNARRATIVE OF JABEZ B. HYDE.	259
taught something beyond their religion, viz., the necessity
of a Divine principle in the heart to do works acceptable
to God, and they felt the necessity of this Divine principle.
Their religion taught a good system of morality, but they
found that haranguing men on the beauty and reasonable-
ness of virtue and God's approbation of it, and on the
odiousness, unreasonable and destructive nature of sin, and
God's righteous displeasure against sin, was without effect;
and even men's assenting to what was good, and their sol-
emn engagements to follow after the good, to put away and
abstain from the evil, was without effect. He that was
filthy was filthy still. Therefore they said (the first ad-
vocates for the Gospel), our religion is good as far as it
goes, but it does not go far enough to afford us help. This
was the first weapon the advocates of the Gospel used with
success: the necessity of a Divine principle to influence
the heart that men might do and persevere in works ac-
ceptable to God. Oh that many Christian Doctors would
learn of these poor ignorant Indians, that their works might
be found approved of God! With this argument they over-
whelmed their opposers; they could not gainsay it. The
necessity was obvious, and it was generally assented that
the Gospel went beyond their religion in an essential and
necessary article.
But the question of expediency was then started up.
“Granting the Gospel is more excellent, and goes beyond
our religion, yet many of our people cannot see and feel it
is so. It would be highly improper and tend to great con-
fusion to be divided, part holding to old religion and part
to gospel." It was argued that those in favor of Gospel
ought patiently to wait until all were willing to receive it.
[In] the Spring and Summer of 1818 the minds of the In-
dians were continually agitated with the subject of religion.
I should judge parties of them met more than two days in
a week during the whole time to converse on the subject,
but this was all carried on without me except the conver-
sation I had with individuals on the third chapter of John,
and I was wholly ignorant at the time that my conversa-260
A TEACHER AMONG THE SENECAS,
tion had any bearing on their matters in debate. I knew
their minds were agitated with religious subjects and I
had a trembling anxiety for the issue, but as they never
asked me to their council but once I saw nothing I could
do but look on.
I now come to the period when I commenced, my labors
regularly with them on the Sabbath.
The 16th of August [ 1818] live young men of best fam-
ilies among the Senecas came to the schoolhouse where I
and family had gone that day to carry on a meeting among
ourselves. They came in and informed us they had come
to learn the will of God made known in his word. They
were wearied out with being held off until all were agreed.
They live had agreed to observe the Sabbath and listen 'to
the instructions of the Word of God. For four weeks they
stood alone, encountering all the ridicule the Opposition
were pleased to bestow. The 15th of September four other
young men of similar character joined us with similar pro-
fessions. Our meetings now made considerable interest.
The opposition assumed a more formidable appearance and
contended earnestly against these innovations. But I trust
to our young men was given a mouth of wisdom which none
of their adversaries were able to gainsay. The gospel
gained ground; every Sabbath more or less came in to see
this new way. Several who at first came in as mere idlers
attached themselves to us and we considered them joining
our meetings. The wives of our young men were won over
by their husbands, [and] as their diffidence gave way joined
us. Three elderly women joined us, two of them were
mothers of the young men, the other was a white woman,
a captive taken when a child, and one old chief, a captive
taken when a child, the father of two of the young men.
A precious company, the first fruits of the Senecas; all
have persevered to this day.
For two months we sang and prayed in English. I spoke
to them through an interpreter. In October some of the
Tuscaroras visited us and conducted the singing in Indian,
on the Sabbath, One of our nine young men belonging at
Tonawcinta manifested a desire to learn to sing; we invitedNARRATIVE OF JABEZ B. HYDE.
261
him to call on us as frequently as he could and we would
instruct him. He called on us frequently, manifested a
great desire to learn, and made some progress. At one time
while he was attempting to sing some of the Indians came
in, accosting him:	“What! You think you can sing?”
He answered, “God allows it; if he pleases can help me;
I shall not be bashful.” For two weeks he stood alone,
with increasing anxiety. Then two or three others mani-
fested a desire to sing. I informed them that in singing
we were a great assistance to each other. If they desired
to sing we would appoint a season for that purpose, when
all desirous to learn could attend. We appointed Wednes-
day evening. All our nine young men attended. We taught
them until late in the evening, then left them in the school-
house, but they were too engaged to sleep; they sung at in-
tervals all night.*
The singing excited a great interest. Our Wednesday
* It was perhaps of this same young convert that Mr. Hyde wrote as fol-
lows, Dec., 1819, to the Juvenile Charitable Society in Lenox, Mass.:
“Tonnawanta, a Seneca village, thirty miles from Buffalo, had been the
headquarters of opposition. A young man of this village was among the first
nine who publicly embraced Christianity. During three months’ instruction,
which he received at Buffalo, he made progress, in religious knowledge, and in
sacred music, of which Indians are extremely fond, and admirable performers.
He then returned to Tonnawanta, carrying with him a hymn-book in his native
language. These hymns he sang to his neighbors, and became the open ad-
vocate of Christianity. Though opposed and ridiculed, he remained steadfast,
and persevered. Success followed. In a few months eleven young men had
renounced paganism, and determined to listen to the word of God, and to obey
its precepts. These twelve met frequently for the purpose of singing hymns,
and for religious conversation. This alarmed the chiefs, who complained that
these young men ‘were filling Tonnawanta with their doctrine.’ A council of
the people was called, and the young men entreated and admonished to re-
nounce their new religion. When they found entreaties and admonitions vain,
they ‘commanded them to desist from advocating. Christianity, and singing
Christian hymns.’ The young men, one excepted, who drew back and left his
companions, said firmly, ‘We shall not obey you in this thing.’ The chiefs
then commanded them to ‘leave the Reservation and go to Buffalo, where such
things were allowed, and not remain to disturb their village with their new
and wicked ways.’ The young men refused to go, and to leave their possessions,
saying, ‘You can take our lives; but you need not expect us to renounce the
Gospel of Jesus Christ.’ The effects of this persecution, on the one hand, and
of the firmness and patience in resisting and bearing it, on the other, have been
such as might be expected; converts to civilization and Christianity have been
multiplied.” About this time twenty-four Senecas removed from Tonnawanta
(the old Indian village of course being meant) to Buffalo.262
A TEACHER AMONG THE SENECAS,
evening meetings became crowded. In four weeks we were
able to conduct our singing on the Sabbath in Indian, our
school-house became too small to. accommodate our singers.
We appointed to sing in two other villages. Everything
now appeared to be giving way before the Gospel. The old
chiefs who had stood aloof professed an attachment to
Christianity and attended our meetings. But a trial awaited
us for which we wanted all our strength, and we were pro-
vided in season, though it has tried us hard, yet I have no
doubt has been overruled to the furtherance and stability
of the gospel among us. Our situation required the inter-
ference of the New York Missionary Society, who sent out
two commissioners to investigate our circumstances and
direct the affairs of the mission. The Senecas, Onondagas
and Cayugas entered into covenant with the New York
Missionary Society. Through these commissioners on the
part of the Society they engaged to send them teachers free
of expense as their ability would allow and the necessity
of Indians require and their profiting should appear. The
Indians on their part agreed to receive their teachers, listen
to their instruction when agreeable to the Word of God, to
advise and council with the Society, etc. While this busi-
ness was transacting not one word of opposition was heard;
but one chief of any considerable note that did not sign
the covenant and he was absent. But soon after the com-
missioners left us the opposition showed itself. The cove-
nant was made the ostensible ground. The pagans charged
the Christian party with selling themselves the bond slaves
of the ministers, who would eat up their land and consume
them off the earth. They called a council at Tonawanta
to consult on the subject. From this council they sent out
runners to warn all the villages of the evil that had been
done by these innovators, desiring their vigorous coopera-
tion to put away this mischief before it spread any further.
All the villages received their messengers.
The Christian party sent out runners to counteract this
confederacy, but none of the villages received them, only
warned them to prepare to give an account of themselvesNARRATIVE OF JABEZ B. HYDE.
268
at the Spring council. These vigorous movements of the
opposition, their determination and numbers, spread con-
siderable consternation among our raw recruits. Two
chiefs that had signed the covenant deserted us and none
dared to join themselves.
It may not be improper to give a few details of this
council. The council did not meet until June. It came
upon us with all the fury we had anticipated. The chief
councilors stepped back or “off their seats,” as they ex-
pressed it, and allowed the warriors to open the council,
enquire into and report the state of the nation. The war-
riors reported that the council fire was in confusion; some
were pulling brands one way and some another. As things
went on some would get burnt, and all were endangered.
The cause was sought out and found to be the Christian
party. They were then called upon to tell what they had
done, and the reasons of their conduct.
The council opened in due form on Thursday, June —.
It was an awfully interesting day. The council occupied
a large barn> the Christians the floor, the opposition a large
bay, facing each other. The opposition to appearances were
six to one of the Christians, as every individual of the dis-
tant villages took sides with the opposition, to enquire into
the conduct of the Christians. The first day was occupied
by the Christian party in giving account of themselves.
They produced the covenant, which had been such a bone
of contention, and had it read. The next day was assigned
for the pagans to make their reply. The council was re-
moved to a council house in another village. The debates
were warm and animated; several speakers on both sides
spoke this day. From my ignorance of their language I am
unable to give even an extract of what was said. I learned
that [the] pagans labored to rouse the pride and resentment
of their people by reminding them what they were before
the white people came into their country. They were pros-
perous and happy and God was with them. The beginning
of their being diminished and brought low was their first
acquaintance with white men. They had introduced many264
A TEACHER AMONG THE SENECAS,
evils among them [to] which before they were strangers.
It was in vain to look for any good from a people who were
the source of all their evils. Besides, these Indians that had
the most affinity with white men and received their teachers
were the most fallen and miserable of the Indians. The
speakers referred their people to the antiquity of their re-
ligion, the care with which their fathers had handed it down
to them, the dishonor they would cast on the memory of
their fathers should they now cast all their instructions be-
hind their backs, and it would be provoking to God, who
had showed them so much favor before they became cor-
rupted with the notions of white men. This I understood
was the strain of the pagans. The celebrated Red Jacket
exerted all his eloquence in their defence.
The Christian party contended that all the wisdom and
piety of their fathers had not saved their people from being
spoiled and their country wrested from them. The calam-
ities they now suffered came upon them under the manage-
ment of their fathers, and the same course persisted in must
end in their utter ruin. It was not true that all their
calamities had come upon them through the agency of
white men. They themselves had plunged into destructive
wars with their own sort of people, to the wasting of their
own lives and the lives of their brethren, thereby exciting
and perpetuating their enmity. All this their fathers had
done from no other motive than the gratification of their
pride and thirst for blood.* Their fathers had prophesied
of these days, that their descendants would be brought into
great straits, and these that should be last would see great
afflictions. By the course their fathers pursued it appeared
they were determined to secure the accomplishment of their
predictions. They had yielded up their country and cut off
the possibility of a retreat. Whatever the former prosperity
*Note in original MS.: The Senecas have been celebrated for their military-
achievements. They conquered the Delawares, Wyandots, Shawnees, and some
other tribes. They have had long and bloody wars with the Cherokees, Choc-
taws, Chippeways and other Western tribes. Perhaps one of the most powerful
restraints that deters them from emigrating to the West is the recollection of
these wars and the consequent animosities which they expect would leave them
but these two alternatives, vassalage or extermination.NARRATIVE OF JABEZ B. HYDE.
265
and happiness of their fathers had been, those days were
past. Their advantages were gone, it was impossible to
follow their steps and escape ruin.
The foregoing is a summary of their political reasonings.
Those better acquainted with the Gospel urged its au-
thority. The designs of God to recover all nations from
the darkness which covered them; the certainty that this
would be accomplished; Jesus Christ was King of Nations;
those that did not submit to his authority, receive him as
their teacher, Saviour and King, would be crushed beneath
his power.
The foregoing is rather a brief summary of the views
and management of the subject in debate by the contend-
ing parties, than an extract of the debates. No woman at-
tended the council except the three elderly women I have
before mentioned. One of them came in and took a seat
behind Mr. Crane and myself on a wide platform with
which their houses are furnished. The other two stood
outside, looking through the cracks. The deep interest
that was visible in their countenances was very encouraging.
Saturday the council met in the same place. The de-
bates were, more promiscuous, personal and irritating. This
day an indecorum took place I never before witnessed in
an Indian council; two speakers were up at the same time,
but there was no contention; the speaker up last made his
apology and sat down. Our three elderly women attended
and took seats behind Mr. Crane and myself. I mention
these women because the anxiety manifested by them was
so pleasant to us, and it may be found that the wrestling
of their souls prevailed in behalf of their poor perishing
people. On this day some zealous friends of the opposition
handed Jacket a piece published in the Recorder taken from
the Sangerfield Monitor entitled “Good News” in relation
to these Indians. This was handed to Jacket to show him
how basely he was misrepresented in the public prints, sup-
posing a suspicion could be fixed on me as the author; but
I was enabled to satisfy the council that I had no hand in
the representation.266
A TEACHER AMONG THE SENECAS,
Sunday my people met for public worship with some of
the Allegany chiefs. My subject, “For the love of Christ
constraineth us.” I trust the Lord helped me to exhibit
in some measure the constraining motives that influenced
the servants of Jesus to publish his Gospel to sinners in
spite of all opposition, and the certain triumphs of the Gos-
pel, being pushed forward by the unconquerable love of
God and the welfare of immortal souls. Men might rather
hope to extinguish the sun with buckets than put out the
love of Jesus, shed abroad in the hearts of his servants, or
prevent the final triumphs of the Gospel.
In the afternoon most of the men retired to the council,
which was assembled. I understood this day was more
boisterous than the preceding ones. The opposition used
threatening language. Some of the Christian party I un-
derstood told the opposition they could take their lives but
they trusted they should not renounce the Gospel.
Monday the Commissioners of the United States met
with the Indians. These commissioners were appointed by
the Government to treat with the Indians concerning re-
linquishing part of their lands and concentrating their whole
population on one or two reservations. The subject of re-
ligion was dropped during this conference, which lasted
four days. The Indians all united in opposing the proposi-
tion of the commissioners, and appointed Red Jacket their
orator to deliver their sentiments, which he did with his
wonted keenness, exceeding the bounds prescribed by the
council. Jacket said they were not only determined not to
part with any of their lands, but they were determined no
white men should live on their land, missionaries, school-
masters or Quakers.
The Christian party felt themselves injured by the
declaration of Jacket. They called on the commissioners
and informed them that the declaration of Jacket was un-
authorized, it was not the sentiments of the Indians gen-
erally; they hoped the commissioners would not hand
Jacket's talk to their Father the President as the feelings
and views of his red children.NARRATIVE OF JABEZ B. HYDE.
267
The Commissioners informed them it was then too late
to make any alteration; they should have protested in the
time of the council.
These concerns occupied the whole of the week. The
next Sabbath we had a crowded audience. I purposed to
speak from Kings 6: 16: “Fear not, for they that be with us
are no more than they that be with them.” But the Lord
saw best I should not speak; my interpreter, through in-
disposition of body or mind did not attend. The Indians
conducted the meeting principally among themselves. The
conference with the commissioner so broke the thread of
religious debate that it was not resumed. The council dis-
persed without deciding on anything, leaving every one to
think and act for himself. Indeed, this was the termination
to be desired.
The Allegany chiefs (except one) representing a popu-
lation of more than 550 souls, declared in favor of the Gos-
pel and espoused the cause of the Christian party. Cat-
taraugus, Tonawanta and Genesee, representing a popula-
tion of 1000 souls, stood steadfast in their opposition. Two
of our chiefs that had signed the covenant revolted and
joined the opposition.
Here I feel constrained to look back on the way which
this people has been led. First, that the Indians should in
the first place investigate their own religion, know what it
taught and what it could do, and that this investigation
should be impartial and candid, agitated by no party or dis-
sension. In this way those that afterward embraced Chris-
tianity were scribes well instructed in all the strength of
their opponents. They knew all they did of their ancient
religion, and all they knew of Christianity they knew be-
yond them.
Another thing worthy of remark:	The strength of the
Christians has been equal to their day. When they were
feeble the opposition was feeble. As the opposition in-
creased their strength has been increased and they have
been provided for in every emergency. And [as to] the
great council, in which the opposition from their numbers268
A TEACHER AMONG THE SENECAS,
and influence were sure of success, yet perhaps no other
means could have been so well devised to diffuse the knowl-
edge of Christianity as this council. The management
of this council was wonderful. The interruption by the
commissioners at a time when argument was at an end,
and abuse, invective and menace were resorted to—what
this would have come to with two contending parties both
determined not to yield, it would be impossible to calculate;
and the interruption of the commissioners had a conciliat-
ing effect. The Christians had been accused of abandoning
their people and selling themselves to the white people.
Here they had an opportunity to evince that they were the
same friends to their people they had ever been, and were
ready to unite with their opponents with all their might
in resisting what they thought not for the interest of their
people. And my being prevented from speaking from the
text I had chosen and the frame of spirit I was in, ought
not to be overlooked. I might have stirred up the embers
and kindled a fire that might have done immense mischief.
Is not the finger of God visible in this work? Is it not his
hand that commenced and hath hitherto carried it on ? And
is it not portentous of some important era in Indian history ?
From the dispersion of this council in June, 1819, many
important events have transpired in the progress of the
Gospel to this date; at least they are important to us who
have seen and felt them, and they would be interesting to
the pious mind who delights to contemplate the workings
of Divine Providence, but it would swell the narrative to
detail them, which is already extended beyond what was in-
tended. I would only observe that my difficulties became
so great with my people and the interpreter that I suspended
my labors as a teacher from the 1st January to the 17th
of April. [1820.] This was an afflictive dispensation to
many of my people and to myself, but I trust it has been
good for us both. It checked the rapid growth of external
Christianity and opened the mouth of the enemy; but I
would hope that Christianity took root downward and stands
more substantially than it did before this chilling blast. ItNARRATIVE OF JABEZ B. HYDE.
269
may safely be said that external Christianity has been pro-
gressing among the Senecas from its first commencement.
Soon after the council a seed was found in Tonawanta. One
of the first of nine young men that joined1 us belonged at
Tonawanta. He returned and carried the little he knew of
Christianity with him; he advocated the Gospel amid much
ridicule and opposition. One joined him, soon a second,
then one of them apostasized, but he was not discouraged.
More joined until their numbers amount now to thirty,
mostly young men and women, who meet on the Sabbath for
religious [purpose], sing and pray and converse on religion.
A few weeks after the council two of the principal chiefs
of Cattaraugus came to our meeting. They said they had
been thinking of the opposition they made to the Christians;
they were persuaded they had done wrong. They had to
learn the present minds of their brethren in this place, if
they still adhered to the Gospel they wished to follow their
direction who enjoyed better advantages than they did to
know the will of God. From that time there has been a
Christian party in Cattaraugus, struggling with much dark-
ness, prejudice and persecution. I have visited them once;
some of them keep the Sabbath; twelve young men have as-
sembled to sing Christian hymns. One of their chiefs re-
ported to Dr. Morse on his return the first of this month
that half of that reservation was in favor of a preached
Gospel. Their numbers are 360.*
Allegany. The chiefs that joined the Christian party
* In the summer of 1820 the Rev. Jedidiah Morse of New Haven made a
tour, under a commission from President Monroe, “for the purpose of ascer-
taining, for the use of the Government, the actual state of the Indian tribes in
our country.” On the same tour, he also represented the Honorable and Rev-
erend Society in Scotland for propagating Christian Knowledge, and the
Northern Missionary Society in the State of New York. He arrived in Buf-
falo late in May of that year. A council of the Six Nations had been ap-
pointed at this place, to convene June 1st, which he was expected to attend.
“As however,” he wrote in his report to the Secretary of War, John C. Cal-
houn, “the steamboat for Detroit was to depart the 31st May, and the omission
to take that opportunity would delay us a fortnight, deranging all my plans for
the West, I left a hasty speech with the agent [i. e., Jasper Parrish, sub-agent,]
and Rev. Mr. Hyde, to be communicated with the Council, and embarked in
the steamboat.” Mr. Hyde communicated the address to the chiefs, June 1st;
like many Government messages to the Indian, it consisted of generalities,
smoothly phrased; regretted that the white people encroached upon them and270
A TEACHER AMONG THE SENECAS,
here have remained faithful. The Cornplanter, a former
advocate for the Gospel and of whom hope was entertained
by some [in] years past that he had experienced religion in
his heart, for two years past has been at seasons in a state
of derangement. He of late has come out prophet. (His
brother was the famous Seneca prophet that died some years
since at Onondaga.) He says that it has been revealed to
him that God never designed the Christian religion or the
habits of white men for Indians. He came up [to] the last
Spring council to quiet this religious frenzy among his people
and restore things as they were; but the Cornplanter has
become broken down with age and affliction. The opposi-
tion, who had been at considerable exertion to get him up,
were disappointed in his help, and the Christian party only
looked on with pity and made no reply to his reveries. The
Allegany chiefs reported to Dr. Morse that the number in
favor of the Gospel with them was 225; 80 observed the
Sabbath. A few young men have attended a few times with
us to learn to sing, but I have not learnt that they have any
association for singing. Their number by the last census
was a little short of 600.
Genesee. Four hundred and sixty Senecas are scattered
on that river. A few young men have attended with us a
few times to learn to sing, and I understand a number as-
sociate for the purpose. As none of their chiefs were pres-
ent when Dr. Morse was here we have had no report from
[them].
pledged “the hand of sincere friendship.” At Detroit, Dr. Morse received a
letter from Mr. Hyde, written at Seneca Village, Buffalo, June 7th, inviting
him, on behalf of the chiefs of the Christian party, to visit them on his return.
Accordingly, on arriving in Buffalo, Aug. 8th, Dr. Morse attended a council
which was then in session. “I found them convened in their council house,
the Christian party on my right hand, Capt. Pollard at their head; the Pagan
party opi the left hand, with the celebrated Red Jacket, at their head.” Pollard,
Red Jacket and Cusick (for the Tuscaroras) made speeches. Dr. Morse ex-
horted them to be diligent at agriculture and embrace Christianity. For these
speeches, Mr. Hyde’s letters, etc., see “A Report to the Secretary of War ... .
on Indian Affairs,” etc., by the Rev. Jedidiah Morse, D.D., New Haven, 1822.
Dr. Morse’s report embraced an interesting report by James Young on the pro-
gress of school work at the Tuscarora mission (pp. 87-89); also statistics from
the Alleghany, Cattaraugus and other reservations, reported to him at the Buf-
falo council.NARRATIVE OF JABEZ B. HYDE.
271
Buffalo Reservation. We have here a respectable choir
of singers, two very promising young men that appear able
in prayer and exhortation. We observe the monthly con-
cert, meet every Thursday evening for singing. Several
appear serious and devout, and walk agreeable to the light
they possess. The number the chiefs reported to Dr. Morse
is 225 in favor of Christian instruction.
The foregoing is a brief summary of the progress of ex-
ternal Christianity among the Senecas. It is now two years
and twelve days since one individual could be found that
would dare openly profess an attachment and attend to
Christian instruction. There are [now] as reported to Dr.
Morse, 660, most of them the youth and flower of the na-
tion, besides Genesee, which was not represented. It must
be acknowledged, an important revolution in their minds—
the work of God almost without any apparent means.
Their progress in civilization has been no less astonish-
ing. Those that have attended Christian instruction have
become emphatically new men. At once they become do-
mesticated and appear like people at home. Freed from the
burden of their ancient feast and ceremonies they save much
time and much substance. I can safely say, for the last two
years more fence has been made, more land subdued, more
improvements in buildings, than in all the rest of the time
that I have been with the Senecas, if not since they have been
a people, and this almost exclusively among those that pro-
fess an attachment to the Gospel, except as others have been
provoked to imitation. This I speak of the village in which
I live, not because I have dwelt on this subject as essential
to Christianity, but from their own impulse.
Schools are what they were and what we have reason to
fear they will remain so long as we attempt to teach them
English without a translation. One child after another will
get discouraged with reading words of which he has no un-
derstanding. A century of arduous labor will bring the
same result—none will be educated. I am speaking of chil-
dren boarding in their families, and attending school a few
hours in a day. The Senecas have no aversion to learning
English, but they cannot learn it without a translation, orm	A TEACHER AMONG THE SENECAS,
their teacher possessing the language. Since they have
manifested an attachment to Christian instruction many have
manifested a strong desire to read. I have two old women,
between sixty and seventy, that have manifested all the
eagerness of youth to learn to read the Word of God that
has been translated, and hymns in their own language.
The first inquiry among the Senecas of a religious nature
was, What has God revealed in his word? and this con-
tinues to be the great inquiry. Youth and elderly people
know they shall never be able to read the Word of God in
English. Numbers read and learn my translations with
eagerness. Those that had learnt to read words and syl-
lables, very readily learn to read their own language. If
God has used me in any measure as an instrument in pro-
moting this great [work] I have every reason to believe it
has been through my poor broken translations.
I have endeavored to place the Senecas before the Chris-
tian public, to excite them to pray and labor for them. All
can safely pray; but in laboring all ought to take heed that
they do not hinder the work. To those that desire to be co-
workers with God I suggest:	Let the Indians remain in
quiet. Make no effort to remove or consolidate. Their
minds are made up on both these subjects. They are de-
termined not to remove, and they can see no reasons why
they should be consolidated. One effort at either would
greatly distress the minds of the Christian party and open
the mouths of the pagans. Treat them cautiously; they are
as timorous as hares. Force no door that is not fairly
opened. I apprehend none of the places that I have men-
tioned are open for a missionary establishment. An effort
to establish a mission at Tonawanta, Allegany, Cattaraugus
or Genesee might at this time do more hurt than good. A
godly, prudent man might labor in either place and with
the blessing of God do much good, but let him go prepared
to be let down over a well in a basket.
In the present circumstances of these Indians I could not
advise an attempt to establish a missionary family like those
at the southward. In these places, when they would receive
a local mission, the circumstances of the natives do notNARRATIVE OF JABEZ B. HYDE.
273
[ ? allow: MS. torn] it. They possess abundant means to
feed and clothe them [M6\ torn] but the most serious ob-
jection [is] to obtain lands sufficient for such establishments.
If it could be effected might and would probably kindle a
fire that many years of faithful exertions would not ex-
tinguish.
Dear Christian friends, the present is the most eventful
period with the natives of our land, [which] they have ever
seen since white men came among them. Many things in-
dicate the Lord is about to stretch forth his hand to rescue
them. The unusual interest that Christians take in them, the
movement among themselves, all indicate an important
epoch in the history of these long-lost wanderers of the wil-
derness. Let us be emulous of the honor of being co-
workers with God.
Seneca Village, August 28th, 1820.
Note—Endorsed on the last page of the foregoing manuscript, though ap-
parently not in Mr. Hyde’s writing, is the following: “Red Jacket in his oppo-
sition to Christianity, is for mere popularity. His ambition is to head a
party, and had he instead of Pollard been the head of the Christian party he
would have as zealously supported as he has in his opposition opposed it. He is
an infidel.”
Note two—In 1827, on complaint prepared by Rev. T. S. Harris, Mr.
Hyde was tried before the Presbytery of Buffalo, on the charges of “Slander,
intermeddling and wilful and designed misrepresentation,” which charges were
sustained and he was suspended from the church. The facts are set forth at
great length in a pamphlet by Mr. Hyde, published at Buffalo in 1827, of which
the title is as follows:	“A Review of the minutes and proceedings of the
Presbytery of Buffalo . . . October 16, 17 and 18, 1827; for the trial of the
Rev. Jabez B. Hyde, on charges preferred against him by Rev. T. S. Harris,
missionary among the Seneca Indians. To which is annexed an appendix, con-
taining documents referred to in the trial . . . Buffalo, H. A. Salisbury,
Printer, 1827.” It is a work of 73 pages, octavo, the preface dated Nov. 17
[1827]. Mr. Hyde reviews the action of the Presbytery, with long interpola-
tions in his own justification. There is nothing in the testimony as printed that
reflects at all seriously against his character, the difficulties between him and
the Indians, Missionary Harris and others apparently having arisen out of petty
misunderstandings and jealousies. In 1823 T. S. Harris and J. Young had pub-
lished a little book of hymns in the Seneca; the Indians found it difficult to
read, and Mr. Hyde undertook to supply a new one and claims to have done so.
He also published a Seneca spelling-book, which Mr. Harris condemned as
“very incorrect.” Mr. Hyde’s statement of these things is unaccompanied by
dates, but both imprints were probably of but a few pages, and few copies printed.
In a letter to the Rev. Timothy Alden, written at Buffalo May 3, 1827, Mr.
Hyde states that he was “thrust out” from the Indians in 1821. After he was274
NARRATIVE OF JABEZ B. HYDE.
dismissed by the United Foreign Missionary Society, the Presbytery of Niagara
licensed him and gave him an itinerant commission to labor among the Senecas.
“I was sustained in Buffalo,” he writes, “one year and a half. Half a year I
statedly supplied the Indians at Buffalo, until their missionary came on. One
year I itinerated among the unsupplied villages as my health and circumstances
would permit.” He made his home at Eden, Erie Co., where his wife died, ap-
parently in 1824, leaving him with seven children to care for “in a considerable
measure by the labor of my hands.” In 1827, while engaged at Carroll, pre-
sumably as preacher, he undertook to interest the American Bible Society in
the work of publishing the Scriptures in Seneca, issuing the work in parts;
apparently he desired to be commissioned to do the translating; out of this
came the charge of “intermeddling” with the work of the mission at Buffalo
Creek.
In the Buffalo Patriot of Aug. 28, 1827, Mr. Hyde states his case at length;
alleges that “the first impressions the Senecas had of the superiority of Chris-
tianity over the religion of their fathers, was derived from a translation of the
III. Chapter of John’s Gospel,” the translation, apparently, being his own,
though it is not known to have been printed. In this article he states:	“I
have now in press a small book of Hymns, and a Spelling-Book, or Analysis of
the Seneca language.” No copy of these works is known.
Mr. Hyde’s subsequent career is unknown to the editor of the present vol-
ume, save for one incident. In 1848 there was issued from the press of Jewett,
Thomas & Co., in Buffalo, portions of a work entitled “God in History, or the
Accomplishment of His Purposes as declared by His servants the Prophets, ex-
emplified in the Civil and Ecclesiastical History of the World,” by Rev. Jabez B.
Hyde, “First received Missionary among the Seneca Indians.” At least three
parts were issued (8vo. pp. 96). It is not known whether it was completed
on the original plan. In 1849 Mr. Hyde published in Buffalo (Press of George
Reese & Co.) an octavo work of 104 pages, with the above title, to which is
added:	“Preceded by a review of Professor Stuart’s Commentary on Revela-
tions,” the whole work apparently being devoted to the review, with no reprint
or continuation of the “God in History.”X
NARRATIVE OF
ESTHER RUTGERS LOW.
HER SOJOURN AT THE TUSCARORA AND
SENECA MISSIONS, 1819-20.*
In the autumn of 1819 I left New York City in company
with Mr. and Mrs. Young, our destination the Seneca mis-
sion on the Seneca Reservation near Buffalo, N. Y. We
were to spend a few weeks en route, in Orange Co., N. Y.,
on a farm, to learn something of country work and life, and
to take some lessons in riding horseback, a knowledge of
*Esther Rutgers Low, whose account of her experience at the Tuscarora and
Seneca missions in 1819-20 is here printed, was born in New York City, May io,
1798. Her father, John Low, was a bookseller and publisher of considerable
note. At sixteen, she united with the Rutgers-Street Presbyterian Church, and
in 1819, her parents being dead, she undertook the mission work here narrated.
In Buffalo she met the Rev. David Remington, whose father, and uncle, Judge
Erastus Granger, were among the earliest settlers of this city. She was mar-
ried to David Remington, in New York City, in 1822, and together they went
as missionaries to the Choctaw Indians in Mississippi. Returning to the North
after some years, Mr. Remington died at Rye, New York, and Mrs. Remington
with her young children made her home for a time in Buffalo. She died
January 23, 1894, and is buried in this city, as is her son, the late Cyrus K.
Remington. Her account of her early mission work in the vicinity of Buffalo is
here for the first time published by kind permission from the manuscript in
possession of her daughter, Miss Elizabeth H. Remington of this city.
275276	-MISS LOW'S JOURNAL, 1819-20.
which in those days was not simply a recreation, but a neces-
sity in traveling. My first attempt at this accomplishment
was rather amusing. We were all gathered on the piazza;
my turn came last. I took my seat well in the saddle, and
the horse was led by his owner to the end of the lane;. then
I was left to return alone—but in vain. I called for help.
At last in despair I left it all to the pony, and there was great
applause from the spectators when the gentle animal took
his own way to the barnyard, stepping over bars and all ob-
structions till he stood before the stable door, waiting for
some one to relieve him of his load, recalling the text, “The
horse knoweth his owner and the ass his master’s crib.” But
practice makes perfect and I became a good rider.
One Tuesday we said good-bye to these friends and took
the stage to commence our journey to the Tuscarora mission.
It was customary in those days for the driver at the foot of
each mountain or hill to dismount and open the stage door
and ask the gentlemen to please walk up the hill. So we
would all volunteer to alight and relieve the dumb animals
walking up the hills. On one occasion it was announced that
there was a stage behindhand, and it would be necessary to
ride all night to meet the U. S. mail. So' by dint of riding
all night and walking up hills we reached Canandaigua by
daylight Sunday morning. I attended church all day—three
services—and took the stage again early Monday morning,
arriving at the Tuscarora mission the following day at 4
p. m.—a week of traveling.
The mission house was about four miles from the village
of Lewiston, and about six from Niagara Falls. Lewiston
counted at that time but few houses and one small church—
it had been burned in the War of 1812. I listened to many
moving accounts of the sufferings and distress occasioned
by war.
We remained here while the house at Seneca was being
made ready for us. While here I made some very pleasant
friendships and attended) the wedding of my friend Miss
Patty Childs, who married Mr. Parsons. Also from here I
made my first visit to Niagara Falls; a party of ten, all onMISS LOW’S JOURNAL, 1819-20.
277
horseback. The old tavern now standing* was the first
house built at the Falls. It was there we registered our
names and put up our horses. We crossed to Goat Island
on a bridge of one or two planks, and a few stakes with
grape vines twisted about them sufficed for a balustrade.
There was a rickety old staircase which extended about half
way down to the river, which we descended and there left
our wraps, and made the difficult ramble to the water’s edge,
then back again, slipping over rocks and stones, holding by
the trees and bushes. None can now realize the exhilarating
pleasure of freedom enjoyed then.
The Rev. J. E. Crane had at that time charge of the Tus-
carora mission. The gospel was preached in English
through an Indian interpreter to a congregation of less than
100, some forty of whom were members of the church. The
Indians conducted the singing in their own language, which
they wished to retain, although they wished their children
to be instructed in the English language. They were also
partial to their own mode of dress, which was much orna-
mented with beads, brooches and needlework. We made
visits and took tea with some of the families, who adopted
the fashions of the whites in setting the table, etc.
At last came the day for us to move. We had early
breakfast and prayers. Drawn up. before the door was a
large country wagon double team; household goods piled
up. We mounted to our seats prepared for us. The good-
byes were said and we started, getting off to walk up the
hill as usual. The roads were so rough, the mud so deep,
that the horses were completely fagged out by the time we
were half way to Buffalo ; so we put up for the night at a
tavern.
The second day through more mud and over more rough
* Parkhurst Whitney’s Eagle Tavern, on the site of the present Internation-
al Hotel. Gen. Whitney bought it in 1815 from John Fairchilds, the pioneer
landlord at Niagara Falls. Originally of logs, two stories high, it later received
a frame addition, and was much enlarged and improved at intervals. It was
the . first tavern at the Falls, but not the first house, Augustus Porter having
built “a substantial home” in 1808. The Fairchilds log tavern did not antedate
the burning of the village in 1813, and was probably built in 1814. It may
have been the first house of the restoration.278
MISS LOW’S JOURNAL, 1819-20.
roads; by evening we were at the village of Buffalo, and
were made welcome and comfortable at the hospitable and
Christian home of Mr. Ransom,* whose house stood on the
spot now occupied by the First Universalist Church on Main
Street.t The next day, through still greater perils of mud
and unbroken forest, we were brought to our own destina-
tion, our mission home in the woods on the Seneca Reserva-
tion.
The house was built of hewn logs, two stories high. The
second floor was reserved for the school. Beside the regu-
lar classes in English studies Mr. Young has a class of
young men, chiefs, two evenings in the week to study music.
Many had good voices and were fond of singing. And the
ladies had classes of women and girls to- learn how to knit
and sew. Dennis Cusic [Cusick], son of the chief, was quite
an artist; he could draw well, and made his own colors from
native woods. I saw many proofs that Indians were appre-
ciative of education and that our being there was acceptable
to them.
I will relate an incident. One evening I was left with
the singing class, the other members of the family had gone
to a neighbor’s on an errand. Presently they commenced
talking to each other, and would occasionally cast a glance
at me. So I asked Thomas (the interpreter) what they were
saying.
“Oh,” he replied, “they are just talking among them-
selves.”
“But what are they saying ?” I asked.
“What do you want to know for ?” was the response.
“Well, I think they are talking about me, and I insist
upon knowing what they are saying.”
“Yes, they are talking about you.”
“Well, Thomas, tell me what they say.”
After a long talk among themselves, he told me that they
were saying I was a young lady away from my friends,
among Indians—savages, as they were called—and they
wondered if I was not afraid of them.
* Capt. Elias Ransom.
fNos. 554-562, now the site of the store of Messrs. Flint & Kent.MISS LOW’S JOURNAL, 1819-20.
279
“Tell them no,” I replied.
“They want to know why.”
I said, “Ask them if they have read the story of Daniel
in the lion’s den.”
“Yes, they know that; but what has that to do with this
case ?”
“Tell them I serve the same God that Daniel did, and he
is just as able and willing to take care of me as he was at
that time of Daniel; besides, they are Christians, and I have
no fears.”
It took some time to interpret all this conversation, and
as a result they said they were much pleased and gratified at
the confidence placed in them, and they thought I was a very
brave lady, and I might always be sure of their protection.
I always found them true to their word, and the utmost
friendship existed between them and the missionaries. Often
we would have a number take dinner with us. We had a
good vegetable garden, and wished to show them how vege-
tables should be cooked. Once we prepared some squashes
very nicely, which they relished so well, that they were con-
tinually calling for more. “Squash, squash !” was heard so
much that we were obliged to cook more, and set it on, but
in a plainer way, like the man in the parable, “When men
have well drunk, that which is worse.”
There was not any church at Seneca at that date. Re-
ligious services were held at the council house, and the mis-
sion house, by clergymen of different denominations. One
Sunday the Methodists conducted the service, and sang
some very lively tunes, which pleased the Indians very much,
but rather annoyed Mr. Young. •
The principal men in the tribe were White Chief (his
wife, an Indian, we called Mother Seneca; their three sons
were Seneca, Seneca White and White Seneca), Tall Peter,
Two-Guns, and John Wheelbarrow. The Rev. Messrs.
Rowan and Strong were sent as commissioners to make some
new arrangements in the mission and to form a church, and
it was at this time that the first Christian marriage among280
MISS LOW’S JOURNAL, 1819-20.
the Indians was solemnized1.* After the ceremony Mr.
Strong said, “Thomas, with us we salute the bride, that is, we
kiss her; it is not in the ceremony, only it is a custom and
pleasure ; you can do as you like about it. It is a pleasant
custom with us.” Thomas interpreted it all and after de-
liberating some time the answer came:	“We have consid-
ered it, and as we do not see any profit in it, we omit it.”
So it was omitted.
I returned to New York and was married to the Rev.
Daniel W. Remington of Buffalo, by Rev. Alexander Mc-
Clelland, pastor of Rutgers-St. Church, July 24, 1821.
*The Buffalo Patriot of contemporary date describes it as follows:
“On the 4th of December, 1820, after the council was adjourned, the com-
mittee repaired to the house of the missionary, Mr. Young, for the purpose of
uniting in marriage the interpreter, Mr. Thomas Armstrong, and Miss Rebecca
Hempferman, also by the same person (Rev. Mr. Rowan), and at the same time
and place, Jonathan Jacket, youngest son of the celebrated chief, Red Jacket,
to Yeck-ah-Wak, a young woman from Cattaraugus. Rev. Paschal N. Strong,
corresponding secretary of the New York Home Missionary Society, being
present, concluded the ceremony by prayer. Thomas Armstrong and Rebecca
Hempferman are both whites who were taken by the Senecas at the close of the
Revolutionary War; from their cradles have been identified with the Indians
by their language and habits. The other parties are native Senecas* and this is
the first marriage in this tribe according to Christian institution.’7XI.
JOURNALS OF
REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
HIS MISSIONARY LABORS AMONG THE SENECAS
AT BUFFALO CREEK AND CATTARAUGUS
RESERVATIONS, 182I-1828.*
Nov. 2, 1821. Arrived at BufFaloe, two days ago, but
could not make it convenient to visit the station before the
present time. Found the family among whom I am here-
after to spend most of my time all in good health—and
anxiously waiting the arrival of their minister. Very kindly
received and feel much pleased with the neatness and sim-
plicity of our friendly apartments. It so happened that I
met with a number of the chiefs assembled at the house of
Mr. Young; was soon introduced and explained to them
the reason why we had not arrived before.
5th [Nov.]. This day met with the natives for the first
time for the purpose of worship. Meet usually in their coun-
cil house. Congregation very attentive during service, to
the subject treated of. Much more order than could have
been expected from persons so ignorant and no more accus-
tomed to discipline, but it is natural and perhaps constitu-
tional. Was a little pained by the occasional laughs of one
*Now first published from the original manuscript in possession of the Buf-
falo Historical Society. Some of the dates are inconsistent.
281282 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
of the natives and the more so as it proceeded from one
whose opportunities of improvement warrant a far different
exhibition. This person’s name is Jacob Jamieson. He has
been at school in different places and has acquired no incon-
siderable degree of information and can talk pretty good
English. At present he is to be considered a rather danger-
ous person. As his acquaintance with men and books is
more extensive than the rest of his nation, his influence is
considerable. His ideas at present appear to be at variance
with the plan of this establishment, inasmuch as he supposes
that his nation can never be rightly instructed unless re-
moved off their present residence. He recommends to them
to embody themselves in some distant country out of the
reach of molestation and then send their children back to
those who are well qualified to instruct them. He is not op-
posed to the Gospel, professedly, but only to the plan pur-
sued by the Board.
Monday 5 [Nov.]. This day met at four o’clock for the
purpose of attending to the monthly concert of prayer. Thir-
teen persons assembled and attentively listened to what was
said in respect to what was doing in the world for the good
of immortal souls. It was truly refreshing [MS. torn, a few
words gone] to meet with these ignorant, wretched people,
and by prayer and supplication to that God who can pity the
destitute and wretched. For certainly if ever there were an
ignorant and pitiable people these are the same.
Wednesday 7th [Nov.]. This morning was ushered by
a consideration of my unspeakable unworthiness, and by all
the mercies of a bountiful God. Nothing but goodness and
mercy have followed us since we have embarked in the cause
of God. But oh my insensible ungrateful heart! Others
are complaining of their backwardness and unbelief, but I
appear to myself too insensible and blind to see my own sins
notwithstanding my soul is barren in the presence of my God
and Saviour.
Thursday 8th [Nov.]. This day met in council with the
chiefs at Mr. Young’s house. Chiefs pretty generally at-
tended. When I entered the chamber where they were sit-
ting all appeared grave and attentive, and continued soJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
283
throughout. Little Johnson- was speaking; he appeared
grave, manly and eloquent. After considerable conference
among themselves they remarked that they were assembled
in consequence of some information before derived from me;
that the Good Society at New York had sent them a talk
[to] which they supposed no answer was required, and that
they were now ready to attend to what counsel might be
given them by the Society.
I then asked them if it would be agreeable to them if I
were to open the meeting with prayer to the Great Spirit.
They remarked, that it coincided with their wishes. After
prayer, the first talk was read, which consisted of a letter of
introduction of their minister and his wife from the Society.
This was succeeded by another addressed to the same as an
answer to one sent to the Board enquiring for a teacher for
their brethren at Tonewanta. After these had been read and
explained Pollard arose and said that they owed great
thanks to their minister for reading and explaining the good
talk, but that a messenger was here present from Tonewanta
and that if I would be at my liberty for a little while—until
they had cleared the way, as they expressed it—and heard
the news which had now reached them, they would then be
prepared to return an answer.
After entering the chamber the second time, in a few
minutes Pollard again arose and said: That we owed great
thanks to the Great Spirit that we had been spared* in health
and safety to see each other’s faces, and that they owed much
to the Society for the good talk and a thousand thanks to
their minister for so patiently and satisfactorily explaining
it to them. Furthermore, that though the Society had not
sent a minister as soon as they at first promised, yet that they
rejoiced to learn, that as soon as he could be prepared, he
had come to devote his life to their good. According to the
request of the Good Society they promised faithfully to re-
ceive and love their minister and to protect him to the ut-
most of their power. They understood that it was his busi-
ness to explain to them the gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ
contained in the Good Book; they further promised to lis-
ten with all possible attention to the explanations which284 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
should from time to time be made from the Word of God,
for their best good and the salvation of their souls. Fur-
thermore, he observed that they rejoiced to learn that they
and the Board were even-minded, as they expressed' it, in the
business which so deeply interested their brethren at Tone-
wanta. They had sent to the Board requesting their coun-
sel on the propriety or impropriety of advising them to join
themselves in any agreement, with people of a different de-
nomination; and they have coincided with them in opinion
that it would not be best to receive teachers from any other
denomination, but all to observe the same way. This is very
satisfactory to their minds. But, they have to state, that
there is some difficulty in the way, which however they hope
the Great Spirit in kindness and mercy will remove. The
Christian party among their brethren at Tonewanta, being
exceedingly desirous of having their children instructed in
the knowledge of letters, and not receiving an answer from
the Board as soon as they expected, they had thought proper
to accept of some proposals from the Baptist denomination,
for this purpose. From the messenger however which was
then present with them, they had understood that the Pagan
party was very stout-hearted and had determined that no
teacher should settle in their village. On consideration they
were glad that an opportunity was presented of setting aside
the former agreement, and they would now wait the arrival
of the teacher promised in the talk which had just been read
to them. In the meantime they requested of the minister to
send a letter to them, which should tend to .corroborate the
truth which should be delivered by the messenger. They
further requested that in that letter all the blame of breaking
the contract with the Baptists should be on the shoulders of
the chiefs on the Buffaloe reservation.
Finally they wished to make a request of their minister
in order to clear their minds of a difficulty which still rested
upon them. It was this:	Their nation at present was di-
vided into two strong parties. The Pagans were consider-
ably enraged because their nation was about leaving the
rights [ ? rites] and customs of the forefathers for the Chris-
tian ways. Now, as they supposed that the Society had em-JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
285
powered me to satisfy their minds on things of this nature,
they wished to know how the rising generation should be
protected in their religious rights and privileges against the
assaults of those who might invade them. I replied, that the
Board had not empowered me to tell them; that they should
not meet with any difficulty in embracing the gospel of the
Son of God; but that I might in justice say, that they would
afford them all the assistance in their power by advice and
direction in the reception of the truth. All they [i. e. the
Board] could do was to send them a minister, to en-
deavor to direct their feet in the way that leads to life ever-
lasting ; to point them to the Lamb of God, that takes away
the sins of the world, who is now exalted a Prince and a
Saviour to give repentance unto Israel and remission of sins,
to whom all power is given both in heaven and in earth, and
who could therefore protect them and their children against
all the attacks of the most stubborn enemy. Hence they saw
the necessity of looking to this Saviour immediately for help
and consolation, for he has declared that “he that believeth
shall 'be saved.” Good David has also said:	“I once was
young, I now am old, yet never saw I the righteous forsaken
and their seed begging bread.”
They here expressed ten thousand thanks to me for the
manner in which I had explained to them where they should
put their trust for protection and salvation. They knew that
the Saviour was almighty; they could read it in the Good
Book, and by the help of the Lord they would strive so to do.
On the subject of rendering assistance to the brethren at
Tonawanta, they remarked, that if the Society could send
them a letter promising a teacher, signed by the President of
[the] United States and the Secretary of War, as a token
of their approbation, they supposed it would be abundantly
sufficient to satisfy the minds of the Pagan party and cause
them to be silent; this would convince their minds that they
were not imposed upon by the meddlesome whites. To this
I replied that I held in my hand a letter from the Depart-
ment at [of] War, stating that Government did approve of
these societies sending teachers among the Indians, and more
than this, that they had appropriated out of their own pock-286 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
ets $10,000 annually for this purpose; and that this money
should be applied through the exertions of benevolent and
Christian societies, and that if their brethren requested it, a
copy of this letter might be sent to them, in order that their
minds might be satisfied on the subject; that this was not a
cunningly-devised scheme in order to deceive them, but that
it was the very plan that Government had resolved to carry
into execution. This, they said, was the very thing which
[they] had wanted all along, and they were compelled to
rejoice at the good news. They thereupon requested of their
minister if he would be so good as to send a copy of this
letter with the messenger who was soon to return home;
which was speedily complied with.
Sabbath, Nov. 12. After service this day I invited Sen-
eca White and his brother John Seneca to come home with
me for the purpose of a religious conversation. These ap-
pear certainly so far as I can judge to be the most serious
of the nation. I commenced my conversation by telling
them that I had requested them to come for the purpose of
having a conversation with them on serious subjects, and
hoped they would without hesitation open their minds so far
as it would tend to relieve them of any difficulty that might
be resting upon them. Seneca White replied that he would
speak for himself, and his brother should speak for himself.
I then asked him if he sometimes desired to love the Saviour,
who died for poor sinners; whether he believed that God
would one day call him to an account for the deeds of body
whether they be good or whether they be evil ? Whether or
not he was depending upon his prayers or his uprightness
or his goodness in any way for the purpose of obtaining ac-
ceptance with God; and if he believed that his sins could be
forgiven except through the merits of the Son of God ? To
which he replied in the following manner, as nearly as could
be gathered:
That in his younger days, in looking around him and see-
ing so many of his. neighbors (whites) as well as those of
his own nation, addicted to improper and sinful practices—
some getting drunk, others disobeying their parents, others
addicted to gamboling [ ? gambling] and frolicking, etc.—JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
287
he had made up his mind to abstain from all these things;
to act justly and uprightly with all so far as it was in his
power. He had seen the great misery which such conduct
had brought upon those who engaged [in] it, as well as on
their friends; that in looking back upon the path which he
himself had trod he had some sorrow because he found
nothing which could merit anything at the hands of God;
for he well knew that sin was mixed with all his actions—
that he was a sinner before God, and that through Christ
alone, he had understood from the Good Book, he could be
pardoned. And it was his constant wish that his sins' might
be pardoned and he accepted through Christ. And it should
be his aim continually to listen to such explanations as should
from time to time be made from the Good Book. And it
was further his strong hope that our lives might be spared
to be a great blessing to his nation and that God would bless
our exertions and counsels to them.
John Seneca answered) also that he was of the same mind
with his brother in all that he had said, that he felt himself
a sinner before God, and was resolved, as far as the Great
Spirit should give him strength, to seek the way of salvation
laid down in the Word of God. He believed the Saviour had
died for our sins and that he is able to save those that put
their trust in him; that in this whole thing he and his
brother were of one mind. After some plain and solemn
admonition we knelt down and commended them to God and
the word of his grace which is able to save their souls.
Nov. 15. Met with the chiefs in council at our house,
requesting me to overlook the letter which had been written
to the Tonewandas, as it had appeared to them not to be al-
together straight with the direction of the messenger, which
they had sent to carry the letter. It seems that the messen-
ger had understood that they must send the letter to Mr.
Bates, which was a copy of the circular from Government,
and had not let him see the other; and he thereon was very
much encouraged. Whereas, the Tonewandas had deter-
mined to dismiss their teacher, whom they had promised to
receive among them, and they met this morning in order to
have it further explained. When they came to understand288 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
that both letters were for them, and that the circular was
only to let them know what Government would do, they
were entirely satisfied, and said that now they understood
all things, and would take the letter along to- council at
Jackstown and would there explain the thing to their breth-
ren who were of the Pagan party; that they fully under-
stood1 that Government approved of the plan and would as-
sist them in undertaking it.
Nov. 17. Chiefs met at mission house for the purpose of
having me interpret a letter from Oneida, stating what they
had done in regard to the deputation, etc., and they also re-
quested the favor of writing to the Onondagas for the Onon-
dagas on this reservation. They move very slowly in coun-
cil, and some appear very dirty.
Dec. 3, Monday. Chiefs met for council at the mission
house. Although they were apprised of its being the
monthly concert of prayer, yet they supposed that because
it was not specifically mentioned on the Sabbath preceding,
they pretended that perhaps I deemed it a matter of indif-
ference. In this however they were mistaken, for on enter-
ing the house they soon found by the interpreter that the
family had improved the day for humiliation, fasting and
prayer. They were respectfully informed that owing to our
appointment previously to observe the day by religious exer-
cises, it would seem to interrupt our worship, by attending to
any secular concerns (the question was put to them) ; and
that if they would set any time during the week I would
cheerfully meet with them for the purpose. They beg to be
excused, as they had not known of the fact till they entered
the house, and that I might act my own pleasure in deferring
it or not. They were satisfied with the reason and appeared
a little chagrined that they had called on this particular day.
I hope it will be a practical lesson, that they may be induced
to attend more punctually and constantly on so> important
and interesting an institution. The business is respecting
the affairs of Tonewanta. I am rather suspicious that the
way is not yet quite opened for the location of a teacher in
that section of the Senecas; the opposition is yet probably
too strong to the happy and successful settlement of Chris-JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
289
tian teachers. It is our duty however to pursue every pos-
sible opportunity to cover the ground.
Wednesday, 5th [Dec.]. Had an interview with Capt.
Parrish, Government’s agent for the Six Nations. He ap-
pears to be friendly to our establishment, and anxious for
the improvement of the people. He says that his aim and
mine in regard to this people are one—they both tend to one
result, i. e., the happiness and prosperity of this people;
only his line of duties lies in one way and mine in another,
but that both should go on together.
He related a conversation which took place between him
and Redi Jacket, this morning. Jacket came to him and
wished to know his opinion, whether he did not think that
the Black-coats were not coming in among them, in order
to take away their lands. He told him, it was no such thing;
their lands were secured to them by Government, and that
they could not be deprived of them so long as that Govern-
ment exists; that there is no incumbrance whatever except
the right of preemption, which only relates to the right of a
company’s purchasing them, provided they wish to part with
them. He [Capt. Parrish] promptly told him, that he was an
opposer of missionaries, who had been sent by people who
wished their best good; that not only so, but that he was
opposing Government; who was very desirous of having
them instructed and their children. And now [said Parrish]
can you dare to oppose missionaries and societies and Gov-
ernment ; can you, a single man, presume to fly in the face
of all these, and violently resist them?
Ah, well [said Red Jacket], but what has been the result
of those numerous tribes who had received missionaries
among them? What has become of them? They are ex-
tinct; they are forever gone, so that the name even is no
more remembered.
Well, and have dissipation and war had no effect in
bringing about this catastrophe?
Oh yes; but liquor and vice and swearing all have come
in this way.
And after giving him a good scolding and telling him
that all was in vain, and that his people would become Chris-290 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
tian in spite of all his efforts, they parted about as good
friends as we meet.
Dec. io. This day officiated in the burial of a child of
one of the chiefs by name of John Snow, he is one of the
most respectable men of the nation. I was surprised to see
their regularity and willingness to have it conducted accord-
ing to the Christian method. The procession started from
Snow’s house ^nd halted at the mission house where an ad-
dress was made to the mourners and a few words spoken to
the people on the necessity of being prepared for death.
Was this evening gratified with an interview with Little
Beard, principal chief at Tonewanta. He appears to be an
honest, candid man. He said he was very glad to see me and
wished to let me know that his people wish to have a school-
master from the Board, but that they thought it was so long
to wait. His people, he said, wanted a good Christian man ;
not lazy, but swift; one that knew a good deal, and who
would not set an example to his boys by which they would be
induced to drink rum. This, he said', “no good.”
Dec. ii. Was gratified this morning with an interview
with Young King. He said:
“Ten years ago, Indians no work—no fence—no cattle—
no corn—all dark. Now good many cattle—and boys, some
work. By and by, maybe, ten years, boys work—make good
roads and good fence—and have everything good.” He
seemed much pleased at the prospect of improvement.
Dec. 12. A number of the people met this evening with a
view to engage in singing; they came immediately from the
general council, which is composed of chiefs from all the
reservations. After singing, several chiefs tarried and talked
on various subjects. Thomas appears quite forward and
considerably displeased with the Board in not fulfilling their
word, as he says, with him. He told me, in an impertinent
manner, that he should expect me to write a letter to the
Board expressly on the subject. I remarked I might do it if
I got time and leisure. His conduct has manifested dis-
pleasure at something for some time past.
Dec. 14. Two of the chiefs met today with interpreter
expecting a council, but no more came. I requested the in-JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
291
terpreter to ask Seneca White if many of the nation were
now hunting for their winter's subsistence. He replied that
there were a very great many. I then asked him what he
thought was the disadvantage resulting from this practice,
or whether he could approve of it at all. He said he did not
like the practice, and the disadvantage was very great. In
the first place, they wear out a great many clothes, and it
happens often that they seek for game a great while before
they find any. Another thing is, that they frequently have
cattle at home, which will perish, unless they are present to
attend to them.
Dec. 15. Today Thomas came to the mission house with-
out any hat and evidently in a passion. He began immedi-
ately to talk in a scolding manner, on some pretended griev-
ances which had taken place between Bro. Young and Jona-
than Jacket. It seems that Jacket had come to the workshop
to do something for himself. When dinnertime arrived he
came down without invitation and took his seat at the table.
This he did twice or thrice. He was at length reminded by
Bro. Young of his mistake in supposing that we were to
board him. Thomas declared, to the young women, that
Jacket had been abused, and that he had now come from
home without his breakfast and if he had to go home to get
it, he should not come back to interpret for the council,
which was to meet at 12 o'clock. After he found that his
threats very little affected us he went home quite as angry as
when he came.
Dec. 27. Was told today by the interpreter that the chiefs
of the Christian and Pagan parties had convened for business
of some considerable importance, in which there was a letter
to be read and if I could attend to interpret it for them it
would much oblige them. On entering the house I was
somewhat surprised to find Mr. Hyde had been waiting for
my arrival for an hour and better, in company with four
chiefs from Cattaraugus. The subject of discourse appeared
to be a particular consideration of certain facts alleged by
Mr. H., both in council and conversation at Cattaraugus to
have occurred in relation to the bargain of Mr. Williams to
the westward. The subject more particularly turned on292 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
opinions asserted* by Mr. H. on this subject, and that of the
preemption company. It seems that H. had expressed him-
self in council very decidedly on the subject, but more par-
ticularly and strongly expressed himself in conversation with
one of the nation who can speak English. This last-men-
tioned person with three others had called on Mr. H. to
know whether he had asserted] such and such things, to the
most of which he assented. They then proceeded to Seneca,
in order to confer with their brethren here on the subject of
Mr. H.’s conversation.
The chiefs, it seems, had sent for me in order that the
whole of this talk might be gone over in my presence. Mr.
TI. was then requested to relate word for word as far as he
could, what he then stated. The whole seemed to consist in
assertions, quite positive enough, it appears to me, of Mr.
H. on the forementioned subjects. Among the rest a copy of
a letter of his had been sent to Cattaraugus written some time
before to a person favorable to the preemption company, in
which he gives his high disapprobation of the Conduct of W.
D. Ogden of New York. This letter he read in the presence
of the chiefs, appealing to me for the truth of what was read.
After understanding as well as I could the matter in debate,
and especially after seeing the chiefs apparently vexed at all
this trouble, and considering the meeting nothing less than a
meeting on land business, and nothing in which as a minister
of the Gospel, I had any concern, I then asked the chiefs
whether I had been invited to their council in order to render
them any assistance or simply as a hearer. They replied, that
as they had understood, a letter would Nbe read of more than
usual importance, they wished me to be present, in order to
hear what might be said; especially as they believed some-
thing would be said in which the conduct of the ministers
(the Board's) would be implicated. This implication con-
sisted in a belief on the part of the natives at Cattaraugus
that the ministers were at the head of this western expedi-
tion of Williams, for the purpose of driving them from their
lands. I then replied that I had come according to their re-
quest, and had attentively listened to what had passed, and
found that as far as I could see, there was nothing in whichJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.. 298
I could render them any assistance, which I would cheerfully
do, were it in my power; that it did not belong to my duty as
a minister of the Gospel commissioned to preach Christ cru-
cified to-them, either to counsel or direct them on their na-
tional concerns; that as it related to the conduct of the
Board, they themselves might judge whether they had ful-
filled their promise to them, and had acted according to their
contract with them or riot. They had asked of them a min-
ister of the Gospel; a promise was made; that promise has
been fulfilled. Did not this look like consulting their best
interests ? Is it likely that they would now turn about to be
their enemy? “You yourselves are certainly apprised that it
is not the object of the Board to bargain for lands, neither do
they employ persons for that purpose. As therefore it does
not enter into the line of my duties to attend on subjects of
this kind, in which it is not in my power to give them any
information, I begged to be excused, as I am wanted at
home.” To this they very readily assented. Before I left
the house Capt. Strong arose and stated that [there] were
two or three things which had been omitted in Mr. H/s
statement. One in particular was that he had declared that
there were some persons who were false ministers; that there
were many who could put on a black coat whenever they
pleased, and that they were not always to be trusted. [A
blank leaf here follows; perhaps indicating that Mr. Harris
had intended to write further of this affair, but never did,
the next entry being at the top of a fresh sheet and elabo-
rately headed: “Journal of the Mission at Seneca, Jany.,
1822.”—Ed.]
Jany 1, 1822. Another year has commenced with us at
Seneca. Oh may the great and eternal God bless his cause
in the midst of us, and cause it to prosper. He we trust has
opened the way for the display of his grace. May it be his
divine pleasure to pour out upon us of his holy spirit that we
may grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ.
We were visited today by probably a hundred and seventy
or eighty of the natives, men, women and children. They
appeared much pleased with the attention afforded them, and294 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
it may be the means of conciliating the favor and good will
of numbers who are now nominally and perhaps really op-
posers. Jack’s-town is the largest of these three villages, and
the stronghold of paganism on this reservation. Today there
were a considerable number from thence to see us for the
purpose of receiving their New Year’s present. It is re-
marked by the family that the Pagans have lately a greater
disposition to be friendly to our establishment than formerly.
And prospects of that sort appear to be encouraging.
Was permitted to have an interview with Snow, one of
the chiefs who has lately been much affected with the loss of
a child. I was told by one of the sisters that on Sabbath she
perceived him much affected, and today I improved the op-
portunity of a free conversation. He appears serious, but I
am afraid a self-righteous spirit is the predominant temper
of his mind. His tears which have been seen to flow so
freely, and which I had humbly hoped were the fruits of
that godly sorrow which worketh repentance unto life, is
nothing more than a natural sympathy for a stroke of Provi-
. dence. And I am very apprehensive that the result of hav-
ing the Gospel preached for ten years or more among this
people is as yet little else than the production of a pharasaical
show.
Jany io. The chiefs met in council this day at our house,
professedly for the purpose of having a letter written for
their agent Capt. Parrish, but principally perhaps for the pur-
pose of giving us a scolding. On Christmas, when they were
all assembled at the mission house, it was proposed to them,
among other things, that as it—the mission house—was
more central to the three villages, and as it would much ac-
commodate them in bringing the children to and from Sun-
day School, and as it would better suit our women, some of
whom were feeble and in ill-health and not able to walk so
far, it could perhaps with a little expense be as suitable a
place for public worship as any other; and as it would be
likely to accommodate both the people and the mission
family, the question was put to them, whether they would
agree to meet here or at the council house. The question was
also asked, whether they would consent to assist in movingJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.	295
the schoolhouse which stood at Mr. Hyde’s former residence,
for the purpose of a weave-shop for the squaws. They
answered, they would consider it. This evening they were
prepared to give an answer. They replied in quite an impu-
dent manner, which was far from showing gratitude for an
accommodating offer. They said that they were unwilling
to change the place of worship because they had a house
which was good enough for them and they supposed ought
to be good enough for any one else; that if they met here
there would be so many temptations for the bad class of their
people to pilfer, but at the council house there was nothing
but the bare walls and seats for them to pilfer. And as to
our women, if they really wished to act a faithful part and
show a good example to the people they could afford to walk
a mile once a week at all times for the sake of doing good.
And further, as to the removal of the house, they thought it
a very needless trouble and expense, which might be very
easily done without. For these reasons they thought that
they could not possibly accede to our proposal. Their covet-
ous disposition is indeed trying. They seem to have an im-
pression that it is almost a favor that we are permitted to
serve them in the labors of the Gospel. It is often with the
greatest difficulty that they are prevailed upon to haul a little
wood for the purpose of keeping their children comfortable
at school; and if told of the propriety of the thing, they are
by no means at a loss for language that savors of consid-
erable impudence. May the God of all grace grant them an
understanding heart, to discern the spirit of Christ, and it
shall ever be our prayer that God would grant us faith and
patience to endure all things for Christ’s sake.
Wednesday, Jan. 16. A much larger number of the na-
tives met this evening for the purpose of singing.than usual.
We have informed them of our willingness to instruct the
people, both men and women, in singing on this evening of
the week. By the pains which the chiefs appear to have
taken to collect the people (some of whom met with us), it is
probable that they seem disposed to conciliate our esteem
and thus to make amends for their impudence on the loth.
Sabbath, 28th [Jan.]. Was invited today after service to296 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
attend on Tuesday at a convention of all the children, for the
purpose of naming them. It seems that about two years ago,
from some source or other, the Indians were encouraged or
directed to adopt a method of publicly naming their children.
I understand from the interpreter that it is conducted by the
cKiefs. One takes a child and lays his hand on the child's
head and formally pronounces the name. The meeting is
conducted at the council house with prayer or singing and
cakes distributed to the children. The object of inviting me,
it was said, was that I might give such directions in regard
to it, as might increase the solemnity of the occasion, and
that I might engage with them in prayer for the children,
that they might be kept by divine grace from “every evil and
false way," and be trained up in the knowledge of Christ and
his salvation. My reply was, that if I could attend conveni-
ently, I would. On reflecting, I think it improper for me to
attend, inasmuch as my presence may sanction a measure
which has no foundation in C. J.* and which is probably
viewed by them as a kind of ecclesiastical act. Oh may it
please the great Head of the Church preserve them from
deserting that rule of faith and practice laid down in his
word, and convince them by his Holy Spirit, that at this time
when “they" think they ought to be teachers, they themselves
have need that one teach them what be the first principles of
the doctrines of Christ.
Feb. 9, Was visited today by three of the leading chiefs,
who had been appointed to confer with me on the subject of
the Tonawanta teacher. The conversation was very satis-
factory to myself, and I do not now remember of having
ever enjoyed an interview with this people, upon which I
have been able to reflect with so much gratitude to God as
our covenant on the present. They commenced the conver-
sation by calling my attention to what I had said to them, in
the council held by Elder Stone. They said that I had heard
what had been advanced by him in favor of the Baptist
teacher, but could not tarry till the decision had been made.
They further remarked, that they still remembered their
* MS. not plain, but apparently an abbreviation for “Christ Jesus.”JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 297
covenant with the good Society; that they had by no means
forgotten it and were resolved to adhere to it as long as they
lived. As to the decision which had been made they said, it
appeared to be unavoidable, it was a thing which, could they
have had their own wish, without infringing the liberties of
others, should not have taken place. But as their brethren
at Tonewanta were not present when the covenant was made,
and had conceived a great liking for the Baptist teacher, and
were greatly disappointed in having their wishes crossed, the
only resort was to leave it to themselves to judge upon it as
they should see best. They also said, that although their
brothers at Tonewanta had decided in favor of the Baptist,
still it was but a teacher, and they hoped that even yet the
Great Spirit would so over-rule the whole affair as to cause
it to terminate for good. They further observed, that since
the Good Society had been at much trouble and probably at
considerable expense for their good and they were anxious
that it all should not be in vain, but wished the Society, if
they had found a proper teacher, not to dismiss him, but to
send him and his family to their destitute brethren at Cat-
taraugus. They were more numerous, they said, than those
at Tonewanta, and the Christian party among them were de-
termined to have their children educated by some means or
other. They said that moreover the Christians at Cattarau-
gus had made some exertions in the matter of erecting a
school-house by hewing and drawing timber for the purpose;
that the site which they had pitched upon first, was deemed
by the Pagans such an encroachment on their lands as to
cause them to haul away their logs, on [to] ground which
was indisputable; and they had no doubt that they would be
pleased with the measure of having a teacher from the
Board. To be certain however of what might be done, they
said, that they would send messengers immediately to their
brethren to confer on the subject, and would let me know the
result as soon as possible. After asking them several ques-
tions relative to the subject I said that rejoiced in brotherly
love, and concluded my remarks by reminding them of their
obligations to live up to the contract which they had made
with the Society; that as to the Board, I believed they had298 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
always found them their tried friends, but if they should
listen to other counsellors, and go off to other denominations,
they could not expect anything less than that the assistance
which might probably be afforded them, would be rendered
to other people who would cordially receive their counsel and
abide by their decisions.
After some consultation among themselves, they wished
me to explain to them what it was, that was essentially
necessary for a person’s becoming united to the family of
Christ, or belonging to the church. As for themselves, they
had long believed that some of their young men were really
true Christians, this they gathered from a careful observa-
tion. of their conduct, and from the exhortations which they
frequently give to their own people to live up to the gospel
of the Son of God, and they now wished to- know, what pre-
vented these persons from becoming members of Christ’s
flock? They put another question also:	What was to be
done by a head of a family, in case he wished his children
brought up in the Christian way, whether it would not be
proper to have his children baptised ? And they also desired
me to explain to them the nature of marriage.
When the first question was put to me I trembled for the
result, because as I knew there had been such an itching by
numbers to have this event brought about. I thought
it a thing very possible, that in case I refused to accede to
their proposal they would be highly affronted. I told them
that if they would answer me one question I would then
undertake to comply with their request. It was this :
Whether they would listen to the word of God when it di-
rects those who are mere learners of the gospel. They re-
plied that they wished to obey its directions. I then told
them that the word of God says expressly to persons in their
situation, “Submit yourselves to those who have the rule
over you, in the Lord, in all things.” It was their duty,
therefore, to submit this whole matter to the minister for
him to determine who were the fit subjects of the ordinances
of God’s house, and who not; that it does not become any
of us to say positively of any person, that he or she is a trueJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 299
Christian; it is God that searches the heart; but there is a
very wide difference between a fair life in the sight of men
and a fair heart in the sight of God; that it was the min-
ister’s duty to endeavor to compare the exercises of every
person who professes to love Christ and his gospel, with the
rules laid down in his word; but that in order to do this it
is absolutely necessary that he should have frequent conver-
sation with all such persons—it is very necessary that the
minister should become well acquainted with them; but as
for myself they knew that I was as yet almost a stranger
among them. Some of their people I did not know, and
those with whom I was acquainted had never shown me
where they lived. I could not therefore go to their houses
to converse with them on these subjects, but that in time it
was my intention to talk with [them] much on these sub-
jects, but that it was impossible for me to do it immediately.
I said further that it was not best on any consideration what-
ever to run rashly with the execution of this business; it
was a solemn thing and it was their duty so to consider it;
we are all poor miserable sinners the best of us, and it does
not become us to think too highly of the safe state of our-
selves or of others. We can therefore never be too well
grounded in the faith and love of the gospel; but that upon
the other hand it would bring a great disgrace upon the
precious gospel of Christ if any of their people should be
brought into the church and should afterward turn their
back upon Christ and his commandments. Besides, their
pagans were watching every step they took, and if they
should see any of their number acting in this manner, how
much they would rejoice in his downfall, and how great
would be the encouragement for them to continue in their
dark and wicked ways. It was my counsel therefore to
them, as one appointed to watch over their souls, not to be
hasty in this matter, but to examine their own hearts and
wait the time when there should be satisfactory evidence
that those who now wished the privileges of the church
were not only Christians in name but Christians in heart.
With this they seemed perfectly satisfied and thanked300 JOURNALS OF REV, THOMPSON S, HARRIS.
their minister for explaining these things to them in a man-
ner so very satisfactory, and they replied moreover that they
had never in their whole lives, gotten such a clear view of
the gospel, at any one time. They should therefore receive
my counsel. The other two questions were answered in a
manner which secured their approbation.
Saturday, Feb. 15. One of the chiefs called upon me and
said that he was on his way to Cattaraugus, and should be
back on Monday and would call. I asked how many were
going: he said he expected to take eight with his sleigh and
horses, that he did not know whether more would go or not.
Ten or twelve went however. He said it was their deter-
mination to hold a meeting for religious worship on Sabbath
and to encourage their brothers in receiving the gospel of
Christ.
Monday, Feb. 17. The chiefs returned from Cattaraugus
and called in order to inform us what was the result of their
visit. As it was very near night, and they fatigued with
their journey they had only time to tell me the substance of
what had been done. They had an interview with their
brothers, and had stated the reason why they had paid them
a visit at this time. I wished to know what their opinion
was on the subject that they might be able to render an
answer to their minister as soon as possible. After some
consultation the principal chief remarked that it was not
possible that anything positive could be done in so short a
time, but that he would call a full council of all the young
men and ascertain their sentiments on the subject, and what-
ever their judgment should be, he should cheerfully ac-
quiesce in it. He said further that he would send mes-
sengers in a few days to Buffalo, to inform their brothers
what was the result of the council. I requested that the
council might be held at the mission house.
Sat., Feb. 23. Was informed today that two messengers
had come from Cattaraugus and from Tonawanda, and ac-
cording to my request the chiefs would meet in council at
the mission house at 12 o’clock. They came accordingly
and opened council about 2. The messengers from Cattarau-
gus were then called upon to deliver their communication,JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
301
which was nearly as follows:	They had held a council
among themselves at their council-fire at Cattaraugus on the
subject which was proposed to them by their brothers from
this place, but their minds were divided considerably and
they were not prepared as yet to take any measure posi-
tively in regard to it. They had been requested however to
invite the chiefs from this place, with their minister, to at-
tend a council with them at council-fire within four days, at
which time delegates from their brothers at Allegany would
be present with us. They also made particular request of
the minister that he would bring with him the covenant en-
tered into between their brothers the chiefs on the Buffalo
Reservation and the good Society of New York, and also
the circular letter from Government, as they wished all these
things explained to them and to their brothers—the council
to be held in four days from this time. A considerable con-
versation then took place, and the business of the Tona-
wanda messenger was attended to. After some little time
the interpreter whispered in my ear and told me that he had
collected certain things in the course of the conversation
which he thought it his duty to relate to me. He said that
everything appeared to be going on among the people at
Cattaraugus as he supposed it should; that the chiefs and
people in favor of the gospel had made up their minds, ex-
cept one, to accept the offer from the Board, because they
believed that they could never subject their spiritual con-
cerns to any class of men that would do them better justice
than the good Society with whom their brothers had cove-
nanted. The chief warrior however, being [MS. illegible.]
man and not willing to enter into any new agreement hastily,
has not yet given his assent, but is not opposed. The ground
of his neutrality in the business appears to be, that he feels
under some obligations of gratitude to the Quakers who re-
side near them, for services rendered to their people; but
as soon as he could adopt some means for compensation to
these Friends, he should adopt this other measure very soon.
Here the matter rests.
I then addressed myself to the chief from Cattaraugus,
and hoped that he would encourage his people in the good302 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS,
ways of the Gospel, and for myself, I had little doubt, if
they would look up to the Great God for help and direction v
with an humble and sincere mind,, he would appear for their
help. They were then commended to the grace of God in
prayer and dismissed. We hope the hand of God is in this
whole transaction, and we confidently trust that he will bring
it in his good time to a happy termination.
Tuesday, March 5. Have just returned from attending
the joint council at Cattaraugus. I started on Wednesday
of last week, expecting to return on Friday, but events of
so very pleasing and portentous a nature have occurred in
regard to the future and eternal welfare of that people as to
render it impracticable without violating my own feelings
and theirs, to have returned sooner. In consequence of
turning aside to tarry all night with a friend I did not arrive
till next day, first day for council. The Christian party met
for council at the house of the chief warrior. After the cus-
tomary salutations and a free [ ? talk] on the motives which
actuate the ministers of Christ in spreading his gospel, I was
made acquainted with the plan which they had adopted to
carry their point in general council with the Pagans. They
said, among other things, that in their struggles with the
opposite party they had very much of injury and insult to
bear; and though their minds were strongly fixed even as
the mind of one man, in their adherence to the Gospel and its
concomitant privileges, still, they found themselves sur-
rounded with such an overwhelming majority as to induce
them almost to think that their cause was desperate. It was
a conviction of their weakness, they said, that they had made
particular request of their brothers at Buffalo, to come to
their help, and with them their minister; and now they were
bound to give thanks to our God and Saviour, that they had
been permitted to see the face of their brothers, as well as of
their minister in peace, and that no accident had befallen us
on our journey. They said, further, that since the minister
was so good as to hear their cry and come to their assistance,
they should by and by, when they met in council with the
opposition party, request of their minister to read, first, a
statement from the Attorney General contradicting a reportJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.	303
which had been issued by Red Jacket and his party, that the
Attorney General should have practically said that all In-
dians who should embrace the gospel of the white men,
should in a short time be compelled to pay taxes and subject
themselves to all the laws of the land. The effect of this in-
telligence on a number of persons was to [make them]
desert the cause they had espoused, for pagan superstition.
This certificate they thought of so much importance as to
have it stand first on their docket; to regain their apostates,
and convince the people that they were imposed on by a set
of unprincipled men. In the second place they requested of
their minister that he would be so good as to read from the
Good Book, in the presence of their opponents, such a part
of the Gospel as would seem most calculated to let them un-
derstand its true nature. This they thought (to use their
own words) would be likely to prick them in their hearts so
much as to make them more cautious how they trifled with
those solemn things; and to convince them, if they had any
conscience, of their unbrotherly and even unmanly conduct
in so bitterly opposing them in a course which they esteemed
of such immense importance to themselves and their chil-
dren.
Next to this they wished me to read the Government cir-
cular, showing that the voice of their Great Father the
President was with the ministers in civilizing and evangeliz-
ing his red children. And finally, they would expect me to
read the covenant which had been made with the Good So-
ciety at New York.
Their wishes were realized in all this, except reading the
covenant, for which there was no time, as the Pagans met
so late in the afternoon, and Saturday, in waiting they said
for their brothers from Buffalo. Three to four o'clock in
the afternoon they sent us word they were ready.
On entering the council house we found Red Jacket and
his party all present, who had come to have his voice in the
Council. The day was occupied by several speeches, and I
was permitted to be a silent and uninstructed hearer. After
council one of the chiefs* came to me, leading a young man,
Apparently, from interlineations in the MS., this was Capt. Crow.304 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
and said: “You are now brother, in the midst of your In-
dian brothers, so far from white settlements that it is in vain
for you to think of lodging with them. You will go with
this man, he will take good care of your horse, furnish you
a good bed to rest on, and he is able to give you a good sup-
per.” I thanked him and said I would cheerfully accept the
offer. All he said I found realized far beyond my expecta-
tions. In the evening a number of the young men came in
to join in learning to sing; they have already, without a
teacher, made some proficiency; and never did I see persons
more fond of this recreation or more eager to improve.
On Sabbath the people met together with chiefs from the
three reservations for worship at the place of my lodging as
being the most capacious house on the reservation, about 30
persons. The meeting commenced by a few remarks made
by Johnson. (One of the number, who was appointed by
themselves some time since, to address the people on the
Sabbath.) I was then invited to conduct the exercises of the
day and requested to explain to them the nature of the Gos-
pel, in such a manner as I judged most suitable to their situ-
ation. They felt themselves in darkness, and how to get out
they did not know. After singing and prayer I addressed
them mainly on the two following points :	1. Some of the
plainer evidences of the truth of our holy religion; 2. On
the motives which actuate true Christians in sending this
Gospel to the heathen. During a discourse of an hour and
a half in length, almost every eye in the house was fastened
upon me. I had almost said, never did I see a Christian
congregation listen with more profound attention, than in
attempting to lead their minds and hearts to Jesus the Lamb
of God.
Some time after service one of the chiefs arose and be-
fore the people left the house addressed them saying, that
all the chiefs from the three reservations which had this day
more fully than they had ever been able to understand be-
fore, had come to this resolution, that forever after they
were determined strongly to hold fast to this Gospel and
abide by its directions, even should it please the Great Spirit
to order that death should be the consequence.JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 305
Feb. i*. Buried a child of William Jacket, son of Red
Jacket. About ten years of age, he died of the consumption.
Wed. March 21. We were called upon today to commit
to its native dust the body of one of our neighbors, George,
son-in-law of the White Chief. He was an honest and in-
dustrious man but of a remarkably reserved turn of mind.
In the commencement of his illness I went to administer
some medicine, thinking to call again soon, but when I vis-
ited him again with a view to a serious conversation on the
state of his soul I found him in the agonies of death. Oh
how important to improve every moment in attempting the
salvation of souls. His friends said he talked much about
Jesus, but as there was no interpreter at home, this is about
the substance of what I could learn of the state of his mind.
April 1, 1822. Today being the. monthly concert of
prayer, the chiefs [met] with a number of the people for
the purpose of singing and prayer. These seasons are often
improved for the purpose of communicating what religious
information we may possess. And it is often surprising to
mark the attention which is given to the history of other
missions among our red brothers. After the exercises of
the day I improved the opportunity of inquiring of one
person present with whom I had lately a very serious con-
versation, whether he knew of any person exercised in a
manner similar to himself. He told me he did know a few
more who were thoughtful and who he thought were really
seeking “the one true and living way.” He could only
speak his own mind respecting them, but after I had con-
versed with them I could best judge for myself. He was
then requested to invite these his brethren to attend a re-
ligious conference before singing on Wednesday evening,
with a view that the minister might find out how their minds
stood affected towards the Gospel; and also that he might
be able to assist them according “to the ability which the
Lord had given him for edification.”
Wed. April 3. According to previous appointment on
Monday, five persons met at our dwelling, all chiefs of other
nations, with a view of engaging for the first time with
Date so written in the journal. •306 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
their minister in a religious conference. It is peculiarly
calculated to excite our feelings to hear these [illegible] in-
dependent sons of the forest describe their feelings; some of
them appear to be truly evangelical, as far as it is possible
to understand them through the tedious and often very in-
correct mode of communication by an interpreter; one
would be disposed to think that the most of those which
were present were sober and serious inquirers after the truth
as it is in Jesus.
April 4. According to previous appointment Bro. Young
opened school with 15 or 16 scholars. Although the chiefs
and people generally appear quite anxious to send their chil-
dren and we believe there are some who will faithfully and
regularly do it, yet it is more than probable that much will
not be effected in this way for some time to come; they are
so prone to be lax in exercising proper discipline over their
children, that it is not safe to calculate too sanguinely re-
specting the school. They have been told to send their chil-
dren for a few days, and when we are fully prepared we will
send for the chiefs with a view to a free conversation on the
subject.
Wed. April 10. We have this day again been called to
bury another of the natives—a child of Young King. It
is a sickly season with this people. The most alarming dis-
ease which appears to prevail among them is the consump-
tion, which is unhappily often hereditary.
April 20. Buried today another child of Wm. Jacket’s,
and he himself appears to have arrived at the last stages of
consumption.
April 22. I was interrupted on Saturday in my prepara-
tions for Sabbath by the interpreter who officiously put him-
self in my way. When civilly requested to withdraw into
an adjoining room was affronted, so much so as to inform
me this morning “that he did not thank me for turning him
out doors.”
May 22. This day had been previously appointed by the
chiefs for selecting the children for the family. They had
been informed that everything was now ready. Council
was opened late in the afternoon, but none of the children/
JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 307
came. This was not their fault, for they had informed them,
the chiefs remarked, that they had followed the voice of the
Good Society from time to time, and they intended to do so;
as far as they could see their directions were beneficial to
them and their children. But in regard to instruction of
their children they had finally concluded it was not best for
their children to be instructed in agriculture. They thought
that instruction in reading and writing was sufficient for
the purposes of the Gospel and for their own comfort; that
their parents could teach them agriculture if they wished.
With respect to embodying the children they observed that
on the whole it would be prudent to defer it until after the
next June council. Perhaps God would so order it, as that
the minds of the opposite party might be brought to think
and feel with them, and if so, their children ought to have
as good a right to all the privileges as their own.
They perceived, they said, that in many respects the
predictions of the pagans were fulfilling; that “if you give
white people a footing among you, you will find that they
will soon be building a town. (Dubium.) We had already
built a house of large size, we had gotten a lot of ground
before; and now, lately, they had given us the privilege, ac-
cording to our request, of fencing another lot of considerable
extent for an orchard; so that in the approaching council,
the pagans would no doubt take an advantage of these things
to build up their own cause. And they would also say that
the children of the Christian party would be reaping all the
benefit to themselves, whereas all this property .which we had
the benefit of, belonged equally to both. In order then to
have as little difficulty with the pagans as possible, they
thought it best again to offer the privileges of the school to
the pagans, if they wish to have their children educated and
will send them to live with us, they had a right to do so, as
well as themselves. And they said that perhaps the Great
Spirit would so order it as to bring the minds of both par-
ties more together in the council approaching.
They afterwards found fault with the schoolmaster for
the manner in which he corrected the children. They were
very willing that the children should be corrected when they308 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
deserved it, but not in the way in which they had been ac-
customed to be corrected. They said they would send their
children every day to school from home in the meantime;
and they hoped that the schoolmaster would be more and
more faithful to the duties for which he was appointed.
And even, though it should so happen, that not more than
one or two came, he must not be discouraged and dismiss
the school, and attend to his own business, but to go on and
give them the same instruction as if ever so many came.
May 23. Mr. Young ready to go into school, but no
children came.
June 1. The chiefs met for council at the mission house.
They talked on several subjects and scolded much. First,
they wished to know of the schoolmaster, “when he was go-
ing to begin his school—there was no school yet. June coun-
cil was coming on, when all their people would be gathered
from different parts. They would then all be called upon to
give their voice respecting the state of the schools, and they
expected that every other reservation would report favor-
ably; while they who were the first to receive the Gospel,
would be able to report nothing; and they now wished to
have an answer immediately, whether the school could not
be put in operation or not, before the council ? They thought
it strange kind of work that their children should be run-
ning about all this year past, idle, and some of them had
now grown so large that it was not in their power to man-
age them and would have their own head; and this because
the schoolmaster had neglected his duty for other business.”
They were then reminded by Brother Young of the man-
ner in which the school had gone on, for these three years
past, and the reason why so little had been done was shown
to be primarily and chiefly their own fault. And as to omit-
ting the school for the erection of the building necessary for
a school-house and house for the minister, he had acted ac-
cording to the commands of the Board, whose orders he
should ever think it his duty to obey as long as he continued
in their service. They must therefore not blame him. They
were then reminded of the propriety of talking on these
subjects coolly without breaking good friendship. They in-JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
809
tended, they said, to talk in a friendly way, as far as the na-
ture of the case would permit; but they said, there was one
thing which hurt their feelings. Ever since the minister
came on, they had scarcely heard a single letter read to
them, that was directed to him from the Good Society. We
managed business as we pleased, and they were kept in utter
darkness of what the commands of the Society were;
whereas in former times, this never used to be the case, but
they heard read every letter the Good Society sent.
This last charge was shown to be a mistake. They were
then told that every answer to their talk had been and would
be wholly and faithfully read to them; but of letters which
were addressed to me, it had been always my plan to read
such parts as related to them and their children, and further
than that they must not expect. The propriety of such a
plan they acknowledged.
They afterwards said, that some time ago they sent a
letter to the Good Society, requesting them to take five or
six of their children and send them to a distant school, but
according to the interpretation, their request was not com-
plied with; and they supposed the reason was, that Mr.
Young had written the talk exactly to suit his own ends, and
brought a great disappointment upon. them. Now these six
children had grown up in much ignorance, whereas they
might have been of much profit to the nation, had they not
been prevented in this way.
Mr. Young then told them, after a number of allegations
of unfaithfulness, that though he did profess to be angry
with what had been said, yet, for him to be charged with
things which could not be substantiated by any proof which
they could bring, was a hard case and hurt his feelings ex-
tremely. They afterwards became more temperate. Be-
fore they dismissed however they wished to know what they
were to answer the pagans, in council, should they be
charged with thie fact of our tilling the ground this year, at
Mr. Hyde’s former place? They said that we had gone on
and planted the ground for our own use, without consulting
them; but they supposed and always understood that after
any white people had received benefit from their property,310 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
the land together with all the improvements, went back into
the hands of the people. And they now expected that when
they should be charged with this circumstance in council,
that we would rise and say that “the-people permitted us to
till the lands this year, gratis, but another season we should
relinquish all right to the place.”
We replied that the Board had expended considerable
funds for improvements there, and of course those improve-
ments could not be given away at all, by persons who were
their agents. As to planting, we thought we acted correctly
in tilling it for our own use, as long as we were not for-
bidden to the contrary by the Board or themselves. As to
the pagans, they might expect they would try to oppose
every plan they adopted; that was nothing new; but if they
thought proper, in case of being pushed in council by the
opposite party, on this subject, to make use of the above as-
sertion themselves, or otherwise let it be till something more
could be done about it, we had nothing to say. They re-
turned no answer, and after awhile dismissed, apparently
good-natured. School agreed to be opened on the Sabbath.
Oh that it might please our Father and our God to give us
more evidence that the spirit of Christ dwells in their hearts,
but we fear that the love of God is in few of their hearts.
Though our feelings are often wounded by their unreason-
able and self-sufficient language,' yet the thought of being
able by the grace [of God] eventually of convincing them
of the necessity of a change of disposition and conduct, and
of doing good to their immortal souls will we hope through
the prevailing prayers of the people of God reconcile us to
the endurance of every trial, however severe. We hope we
shall not forget that though nominally Christian, many of
them are yet strangers to the covenants of promise, without
hope and without God in the world—are yet in darkness,
and the light of knowledge of the glory of God has not as
yet shined into their hearts. May we therefore endure,
labor and pray that they may be eventually brought from
darkness to light and from the power of Satan unto God.
Sabbath, June 2. Preached two discourses for the first
time on Sabbath last. There was some little dissatisfactionJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
3X1
expressed by some of the people of the lateness of the hour
of meeting. After the service the chiefs were asked, whether
they would have something more of the Gospel. They re-
plied, that they would defer it for the present, but would
be glad, if it was agreeable to the minister, to have two dis-
courses on the ensuing Sabbath, the very point to which I
had wished for a long time to bring their minds.
Monday, June 3. A number of people met at a late hour
this afternoon for the monthly concert of prayer. Dur-
ing the service a short exhortation was addressed to the
chiefs in view of their approaching councils. They were
urged to manifest a spirit different from the bitterness and
wrath of their opposers, believing, as we do, the Scripture
truth that “the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness
of God.” It appeared evident from their very earnest atten-
tion that they felt sensibly what was said. After prayer one
of the chiefs came to ask if it was proper for them at this
time to attend to any secular business; if it was proper, he
said, they would receive it as a favor to have a letter written
to their agent. The letter was. accordingly written. It was
designed to acquaint the agent with the persecution, the
Baptist schoolmaster had lately received at Tonawanda, in
which it was determined that the schoolmaster should im-
mediately leave the Reservation. Of this determination he
was soon made acquainted. He was further ordered to hold
himself in readiness and pack up his goods and chattels, for
on the ensuing day precisely at 12 o’clock wagons would be
at his door to remove him and his effects to the settlement
from which he came.
To this resolution he seemed to pay very little attention,
and appeared for a time to make himself very easy. Think-
ing however that they might execute their threats, he took
his wife and child to school with him and locked up his
house, believing they would not have the audacity to break
it open. About the set time the wagons came according to
promise, stopped at the house and found the house “truly
shut up and the effects in all safety.” They were at first
non-plussed, but after much strong cogitation an expedient
was thought of which succeeded admirably. A key was812 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
mustered which suited the lock and the door was soon
thrown open, uninjured. They packed up every thing they
could conveniently carry without damage, carried them off
to the Batavia road, procured a house in which to store them,
and locked the door, delivered the key and returned.
Mr. Bingham the school-master had the painful mortifi-
cation to witness the whole transaction from* the window of
his school-house. At this outrage our chiefs here appeared
quite indignant and intended to inform the agent, without
delay.
Tuesday n June. Had a serious conversation with Lewis
Two-guns, brother to the chief of that name. He has lived
a year or two with white people, and acquired the wagon-
making trade, and talks considerable English. He says he
often thinks of his soul, and not a day passes over his head
without thinking much on. the subject. His conduct has
sometimes been volatile but lately has been marked with
much more seriousness. His judgment is convinced that
he is a sinner and in great need of salvation; but I am afraid
his heart is not greatly impressed. His views appear rather
legal: he thinks he sins, but his sins are small, and till I told
him better he thought he was gaining upon them every day.
We think him an interesting person, moral, modest and
pleasant; and like the young man in the Gospel, apparently
“not far from the kingdom of Heaven.”
June 20. Council and its proceedings.
June 25. The chiefs met in council at the Mission house
for the purpose of informing us what they would do with
respect to embodying the children. This object, which we
have so long had in view, and [regarding] the success of
which we have had much anxiety, is likely after so long a
time to be attained. Several things have conspired to retard
this business ; the prejudices of the people, misunderstand-
ing with respect to our intentions, and other things have all
been barriers in the way. On this occasion however our in-
tentions have been more fully explained, and there appears
a better understanding between the missionaries and the na-
tives with respect to what will be done with the children in
prosecuting their education. They said that they were ableJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
318
to put into our family ten children, to be entirely under our
control, together with two from Allegany and Cattaraugus;
but the other boys who had grown beyond the age pre-
scribed by the Society, should be faithfully sent from home
every day. The number they remarked was less than they
expected to have put into our charge, but that there were a
great many more younger ones who would soon be of suit-
able age to be received. These boys they wished constantly
to have attend to their books, and for that reason they were
unwilling to have them instructed in agriculture or be en-
gaged in any kind of work.
The impropriety of such a request was shown them by
saying that it was contrary to the direction to their father
the President, as they knew from the Government circular
which had been sent to them; that by so doing the school
would lose seven or eight hundred dollars per year, which
would be applied for the use of their children. Also it was
contrary to the expectations of the Society, who expected
that together with learning to read and write, they should be
taught to work and be industrious; that the children would
lose nothing in their studies by such a plan, but be rather
gainers because they would be kept out of idleness.
They immediately withdrew their request in surprise by
saying they thought our object was to make the children
work to pay for the clothes they wore, most of the time, in
the woods, but now they understood all things perfectly, and
should deliver these children into our hands to do with them
just as we saw proper. This number should be the com-
mencement, but that in time we might expect a number more.
Saturday, June 29. Day of fasting and prayer.
July 1. This day our eyes have beheld: in view of our
increased charge, with unspeakable pleasure, fifteen inter-
esting little immortals in the bosom of the family, and ap-
parently much delighted with their situation and prospects.
For this, we have long hoped and prayed, and oh that they
might be trained up for God. If our own hearts deceive us
not it is our most fervent petition to him who is able “to pity
the ignorant and those who are out of the way,” that he
vouchsafe to them his Divine guidance, that they may be314 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
ornaments to the religion of the Saviour while they live and
made fit for an holy heaven when they die. We shall cer-
tainly have twenty, when they all come who have been prom-
ised. No doubt many fervent prayers of the Board, and of
the dear people of God, will ascend for their salvation.
July io. The number of children admitted into the fam-
ily has increased to 24. It is probable however some will
not tarry. We do believe, notwithstanding the influence of
some adverse circumstances, that the Lord is about to do
something efficiently for the rising generation of this poor
dear people. The process by which the work is going on is
extremely slow and requires strong faith and perseverance
of exertion; believing, that though we may die without see-
ing any marvelous results, yet we may have at last the fe-
licity, after having sown, to rejoice together with those who
reap. The children with two or three exceptions have
[done] well and are generally very intelligent.
July 16. The Lord has seen proper to afflict us by the
loss of our horse. He died a few days since of the botts, on
a visit to Cattaraugus. Everything was done that could be
done to save him, but in vain. We shall be compelled to get
another immediately.
July —. This morning several of the larger boys went
home without leave, which has been the occasion of setting
almost the whole school in a tumult about home. It requires
great patience and judgment to get them obedient.
July 25. We were visited today by one of the Alleghany
chiefs, who brought his son to be initiated into the school.
He promised when at the June council to bring some of his
children after a few weeks. He wished to know the terms
on which he could be received, that the bargain might be
fully understood. After an explanation of our plan he ap-
peared satisfied, and said he should give his boy to be kept
by us as long as we should choose to instruct him. He en-
quired the length of time that was expected to elapse before
the children could finish their course of study, observing
that there were a number of people on all the reserva-
tions who appeared pleased with the plan of our school, but
their minds were not altogether satisfied with the length ofJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.	815
time they were required to stay. Some had understood six
years and some five. He wished therefore to know the pre-
cise time they would be required to stay, in order that his
friends might be able to decide whether they would send
their children or not. On being told that we should expect
all the children to remain at least two' years and generally
three he appeared pleased, and gave us to understand that
we might most probably expect two or three more soon after
his return home.
Aug. I. The family was considerably disturbed by the
intrusion of one of the natives in a passion, who is the father
of two of our children. Brother Young found one [of] the
children in mischief and reprimanded her for it. She re-
sented it and ran home to her parents and made them believe
that she had been greatly abused. Both parents came in
about ten o’clock at night, greatly incensed, and took them
both away.
Aug. 7. Today the children returned [with] parents’
consent. [Note] consequences to the school from such con-
duct and chiefs’ interference. A council was held this day
at the mission house, composed of chiefs and warriors from
Allegany and Cattaraugus and Buffalo, for the purpose of
hearing the opinion of the minister respecting some unpleas-
ant information which had been received in regard to what
the opposition party in a general council had effected, and in
regard to the general success of opposition. Some ex-
hortations to constancy were addressed to the assembly,
which were very gratefully received, in answer by an Alle-
gany chief; their minds were fixed.
The council was closed by a spirited speech by an Alle-
gany chief in endeavoring to settle the minds of his fathers
and brethren, on the immense importance of delivering up
their children to their brothers the teachers, who had come
to instruct them in the right way. He said, “we had long
enough neglected our children and the consequence of it we
could now sufficiently see in their idleness and sin; that
they had not the correct method of bringing up their chil-
dren, but the white people had; and we ought not to find
fault with them because they corrected them.” They ap-316	JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
peared pleased with the school, very much. One of them is
the father of the lad who is with us from the Allegany Res-
ervation, and says that there will probably be more from
that place that will apply for admission.
With respect to the school: it is now diminished to seven-
teen in number. Some who came first have become dis-
contented with confinement and have gone home, and a few
have been taken sick. The number that remain appear com
tented and obedient and apparently happy, and generally
make handsome progress. May it please the Father of our
Lord' Jesus Christ to add- some of them to his church of such
as shall be saved.
Sabbath, Aug. 25. We were pained today to see the
tardiness of the people in attending church, and the indif-
ference manifested by many to the sacred institutions of that
holy day. Our congregation a few weeks since was full to
overflowing, consisting generally of from 50 to 75 and 80
adults. Now many appear little disposed to listen to the
words of life, by absenting themselves from the house of
worship.
After service the people were informed by one of the old
chiefs that on tomorrow a feast would be observed in com-
memoration of those of the older members of the congrega-
tion lately deceased, this to be a kind of Passover, held the
12th day after the decease of the person. The particular
ceremonies are not known, but it is a part of their former
superstition. Oh when will they learn righteousness and
turn from darkness to light and from the power of Satan
unto God!
Sabbath, Sept. 1. Two or three of the congregation were
invited home with us today for the purpose of a free con-
versation on the state of their souls. Seven came and joined
with us in our evening conference. Those with whom we
had time to converse appeared truly thankful for this atten-
tion of their minister, and at his request opened their minds
freely on the several subjects proposed. They seemed to
feel deeply their own unworthiness and generally a deep
sense of guilt. One said he sometimes thought his sin too
great to think it possible for God to forgive, but then againJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
317
he reflected that the mercy of the Lord was great, and he
rejoiced that there was a door of hope opened even for “the
vilest of the vile.” Another said that every day he came
short of doing his duty to his Maker; he felt it; he knew
it; but he had often heard and he did believe in his heart
that Jesus was an almighty Saviour; his whole life was on
his mercy and he might do with him just as he saw proper.
He was asked if he delighted in unburdening his mind to
his Saviour, whenever his mind was pressed with any diffi-
culty or any sin ? He replied that he did not forget to seek
the grace of God every day; sometimes along with others,
and sometimes when he was in the woods alone and no eye
saw him but the eye of his Saviour, he was accustomed to
pour out his heart in prayer to his God.
Monday, Sept. 2. Monthly concert; a number attended.
Wednesday, Sept. 4. The Lord appears gracious to us
in favoring us with opportunities of carrying on our several
operations. We have just erected a frame as an addition to
our kitchen department. It is a large piazza, intended for
washing, buttery, etc., etc., for the children.
Thursday, Sept. 19, 1821.* A general council was this
day opened at our council house of the whole Six Nations,
for the purpose of preparatory measures for distributing the
annuity, the United States agent and interpreter being pres-
ent. At this season several important communications from
Government were read by the agent to the council, directed
to both parties. One was an answer to a letter from the
chiefs of the Christian party, commending them for the zeal
and engagedness they have manifested in promoting their
own civilization and happiness, notwithstanding the opposi-
tion of some of their own people; and exhorting them, to
prosecute these measures, for as long [as] they pursued this
wise course they would always receive the countenance and
support of Government. Another was a communication to
Capt. Parrish, including instructions quite favorable to the
increase of school and improvements generally. The last
was a communication addressed principally to the opposite
party and containing a severe reprimand for the determined
* Should be 1822.818 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
opposition and unwarranted hostilities which they have
lately manifested towards teachers and missionaries, con-
trary to the wishes of Government and their own best in-
terests.
“We have viewed,” say they, “the conduct of the party
among the Six Nations called the Pagan party, with marked
disapprobation; that the institutions in the Six Nations hav-
ing been established with the consent of a number of the
most respectable chiefs, and with the approbation of the
Government, a continuance of the violent opposition which
they have lately manifested towards them, and in particular
any attempts to remove them, against the wishes of so many
of their own people and that of the Government, will be
considered as highly unjust to the former and disrespectful
and offensive to the latter.”
These communications, so favorable to our cause, greatly
embarrassed the opposite party. Our hope is, that it may
have the effect of opening a door of peaceful residence to
our brother missionaries on the Indian land. We do believe
that the Lord will still grant that the minds of these scat-
tered tribes will be blest with the means of salvation. “Let
the people praise thee Oh Lord, let all the people praise
thee.” Another boy brought to us today.
Saturday, bept.2i. Another council held at Buffalo in
the presence of Capt. Jones, Parrish, Gen. Porter and H. B.
Potter, Esq., attorney general. Remarks were made by Gen.
Porter on the nature of the communications from Govern-
ment, expressing his opinion, as a peacemaker, that the docu-
ments were genuine and showed the zeal of the Government
to promote their present and future welfare. That they
were genuine he had no doubt, for that he himself has had
an opportunity, by his residence at Washington during the
last winter, of ascertaining the views of Government; and
believes them to accord perfectly with the sentiments of the
communications. And whereas he observed some blame has
been attached to the agent for countenancing education and
improvements, he thought it an unjust censure, because as
an officer of the Government he was in duty bound to carry
into effect as far as possible the views of the Government.JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 319
Jacket, finding himself so much galled by the clear and
candid statements which were made, left the council in dis-
gust, and has been so intoxicated as to be incapable of any
business ever since.
Sabbath, 22d Sept. The congregation met for worship
as usual at the council house, our usual place of worship.
The exercises were attended with due punctuality but not
with that eagerness which has sometimes been manifest in
our religious meetings. The service of the afternoon was
conducted at the mission house, for the purpose of attending
a funeral. A number of strangers were present. We trust
the Lord was with us, by his Spirit to give efficacy to his
truth. An unusual solemnity and feeling evidently pervaded
the assembly, which gave great interest to our meeting.
Tuesday, 24th Sept. We were grieved today to see all
the girls of our family running home without permission.
One of the smaller girls has lately been quite troublesome,
so much so as to receive reproof from one of the sisters.
She did better for a while, but again trespassed. We told
her father, the same one who not long since came and took
them both away. He conversed with his child, but in. such
a manner we believe as. to do but little good; indeed she has
since been worse. She had endeavored to induce the others
to run away with her, but they did not choose to go. To-
day however a couple of squaws came and conversed with
them, and they immediately went home. We expect that
they were told to come and assist their parents in gathering
the corn harvest, without consulting us on the subject.
Thus1 we are tried with this ignorant, inconsiderate people.
They wish their children instructed and complain at the
shadow of neglect towards them, and on the most trivial
occasion will teach them to disobey us. The Lord convince
us of the need of patience and submission; and them of the
folly of such measures.
Wednesday, 25th Sept. Six of the natives met this after-
noon, according to previous agreement for social prayer and
mutual conference on the state of their souls. These seasons
are often most delightful and refreshing. It was truly cal-
culated to awake our sympathies and excite us to praise God,320 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
to see one of our serious chiefs who has lately been brought
near to the gates of death, while relating the state of his
mind affected to tears. But a short time ago, comparatively,
he was immersed in heathenish darkness, the thick gloom of
superstition hovering over his soul. Now he appears to
think upon ms former course but with disgust and we would
humbly hope with true repentance. They expressed a de-
termination, generally, that by the grace of God they were
resolved to seek the face of him who is able to save unto the
uttermost all who come unto God by him, until they found
him precious unto their souls.
Thursday, 26th Sept. Two children, a girl and a boy,
were brought to us from Tuscarora. Our school appears to
be growing popular among our neighbors. The Lord grant
that it may be blessed to the salvation of many souls.
Saturday, 28th Sept. The chiefs having been previously
informed of the conduct of the children, sent a deputation
today on account of the rain, to converse with us on the
subject. They had much fault to find with our methods of
conducting the school, and our establishment generally. The
teacher was blamed for not being more confined to his duties
as teacher, and for not treating the children when they be-
haved ill in a more conciliatory manner, using more tender-
ness and caution in his attempts to correct them. They did
not think it was generally the best way to correct children
with the rod; but to use persuasive measures- and coax them
into obedience. This way they supposed to be much the best.
And if the children were disobedient and did not do as they
ought, with such measures, tell the parents of the children
and let them reprove them. They were then asked, what
should be done, should all these measures be pursued and
still the child prove refractory? They answered, that in
such case the only alternative was, that if both parties failed
in this generally sure remedy, to consider the child as an
heathen man and a publican; a poor lost ruined creature
that is fit for nothing, and so cast him out. They remarked
among many other frivolous things', that the time was draw-
ing near, they supposed, when we should be making out a
report to Government on the state of the establishment andJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.	321
the progress of the scholars, etc., and they supposed the
fault of the children's tardiness in learning would be thrown
on their shoulders, but they stood prepared to deny any such
assertion, because the fault of the children's not learning
more was because the teacher did not attend to. his duty as
he ought. They were then plainly told that as to the chil-
dren's progress we were pursuaded that those who behaved
well and were obedient did learn and did improve in every
thing useful quite as fast as children in white schools and
families generally do; but as to those who would continue
to do ill and were disobedient they would never learn with
the best of teaching in the world; and if they as guardians
would continue to complain of us as unfaithful, because we
could not in conscience countenance their children's de-
pravity, the Board must know it and the world know it, and
the sin would in a measure lie at their own door. With re-
spect to our communication to Government, we did not in-
tend to lay any blame upon those who did not deserve it.
We intended to state facts merely, without note or com-
ment. It should be according to truth and we should not
be ashamed to let it undergo the strictest scrutiny by any
one.
They concluded by saying that the children should all
come back, and they finally thought that in the course of a
little time more would come, especially of the women, to at-
tend upon the work-school, which has been suspended mostly
during the summer for want of proper assistance; few of
the women choosing to come also. Among these they sup-
posed would be a number of young women of the opposite
party, who they knew were anxious to come, and who now
also had the right to come, inasmuch as they themselves had
agreed in council that Christianity might be tried on this
reservation only. All these young women therefore wanted
was an invitation on our part to attend. They were told,
that that department would again be put into operation as
soon as a female teacher could be procured by the Board
for the use of the mission in this place. We then parted by
mutual tokens of good will.
We finally think that the caprices of a few of these un-322 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
enlightened chiefs in regard to their children, ought not be
indulged. We are well assured, as any person can be, that
mild and conciliatory measures ought to be employed in re-
forming the conduct of children as long as they prove suc-
cessful. This we believe is the easiest and by far the pleas-
antest method; but the rod is the plan of God’s own ap-
pointment, and we do believe that the rod judiciously man-
aged will oftentimes do more to ensure the obedience of all
kinds and descriptions of children than all the pursuasion
and coaxing in the world. It ought however to be made
and we intend to make it the last resort always; without
always consulting the parents, who are as often as unyield-
ing and as unreasonable as the children themselves. We are
further willing to trust God for the issue of such a course.
Friday, Oct. 4th. We were this day visited by our dear
brother Kanouse, agent of the Board. We hope our hearts
have been refreshed and our drooping spirits raised by this
valued brother. May the Lord bless this brother in his at-
tempts to recommend the cause of missions in this par£ of
the country. May his heart be encouraged and his hands
strengthened by the hand of the mighty God of Jacob!
Monday, Oct. 6th. Today being the monthly concert of
prayer, a goodly number attended. After the exercises of
the afternoon Bro. Kanouse held a talk with the chiefs of
the Christian party respecting the progress of the school
department. Our brother affectionately told them his dis-
appointment in not seeing more of their children in the care
of the family who were appointed for their instruction, and
held up to their view the disposition that was so prevalent
among our red brothers to the south, to encourage the hearts
of their missionaries by causing the children to show a
prompt attending on their instruction. They attempted to
palliate the matter in some degree, but appeared considerably
confused. We trust that the conversation of our brother
has had a very salutary influence in bringing their minds to
consider their remissness in not sending their children with
more assuredly to the school. The Lord grant that their
eyes may be opened to this important department. They
promised to do all in their power.JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 323
Oct. 8. Today Sister Harris was blessed with a young
daughter. May God in his holy providence consecrate this
event for his glory.
Saturday, Oct. 27. It was this day determined to sus-
pend two services during the winter, and instead of the af-
ternoon service the people acceded very cheerfully to the
proposal to meet for an evening lecture on Wednesday even-
ing at the mission house, and after the service to attend to
instruction in singing. By uniting the season of singing (a
recreation) and worship together we suppose that many
more will attend worship than would were these attended to
on separate evenings.
Wednesday, Oct. 30. More attended the evening lecture
than were expected. We trust that this arrangement will
not only tend to our own comfort, but by bringing children
together with the people into one worshiping assembly, im-
portant spiritual advantages will result to them. Bless the
Lord Oh our souls for any opening of usefulness among
this interesting people.
Nov. 2. This day completed the annual report to the
General Government.*
Sabbath, Nov. 3. Our worshiping assembly this day ap-
peared unusually interesting. Before the religious exercises
commenced one of the principal chiefs arose and addressed
the assembly, consisting of about 80 souls, on the importance
of obeying those directions of the great and good God which
were from Sabbath and Sabbath and from time to time ex-
plained to them from the word of God; and as far as we
could ascertain attempted to admonish the audience, for
some departure from Gospel integrity and obedience which
had lately come within the reach of his observation. The
same thing was very feelingly and from his manner I should
say forcibly done by Pollard, the chief speaker on the last
Sabbath. He arose before the people, immediately after the
minister had left his desk, and with apparent decision and
earnestness and at the same time with all the affection, rep-
rimanded his people for certain conduct which he considered
ai war with evangelical truth and righteousness.
* For this report, see ante, pp. 143-145.324 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
Today I was told by the interpreter after the chief had
finished his address, that it was expected a large number of
the Onondagas would attend who had never been pro-
fessedly favorable to Gospel instruction; and it was a re-
quest of the chiefs that I should take my text in some por-
tion of the word of God which would lead me to show the
entire insufficiency of their former superstition to make them
either comfortable in this world or happy in the world to
come. The subject proposed for their consideration is con-
tained in Heb. 8:10: “For this is the covenant that I will
make with the house of Israel, after those days, saith the
Lord. I will put my laws into their mind, and write them
in their hearts; and I will be to them a God and they shall
be to me a people.”
Thursday, Nov. 14. Had a most interesting sick-bed
conversation with Jonathan Jacket, who is apparently fol-
lowing to the grave with rapid strides his brother William
who died in J----last. When I entered the house I found
the interpreter with a number of his friends collected to see
him. After informing me that he expected the doctor soon,
to administer to his complaint, I supposed I had little time
to lose, and therefore commenced conversation with him on
the affairs of his soul. I asked, whether this subject would
be agreeable to him. He replied that it would, because “that
was the principal thing.” I then requested him to open his
mind to me without any restraint, because I wished to do him
good. He answered, that whatever he should say should be
the truth, for that God was his witness, who was in every
place and knew the thoughts of his heart, and it was there-
fore in vain to attempt to deceive him. He then went on to
state, that on Sabbath last, he felt more concerned than usual
for his friends, particularly his grandmother, mother, wife,
nephew and wife and cousins, some of whom had never at-
tended the preaching of the Gospel, and those that had he
supposed understood it but imperfectly; he therefore called
them to his bedside and counselled them separately, declar-
ing that he for one did believe, contrary to the opinion of
some of his people, that there was a day of judgment com-
ing, when the world should be judged before God, and thatJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 325
Jesus Christ would reward every person according to his
works; the wicked he would reward with everlasting fire,
and the righteous with endless happiness; he therefore
hoped that they would try to be prepared for that great day
and repent of every sin, and put away every improper dis-
position, and put their whole trust in God.
He had previously informed me that he felt himself to be
a sinner, and that he had determined to repent and give him-
self up to God. Fearing however that he had1 perhaps put
the determination instead of the thing itself, I considered it
my duty to preach Christ and him crucified as plainly and
pointedly as possible. I therefore addressed him by saying,
that he had told me that he had felt himself to be a sinner
and that now there was no reason why he should not receive
forgiveness, since the Lord Jesus had died for just such
persons as he felt himself to be, provided they truly felt their
sins to be a burden, and would consent to throw the burden
on the arm of Jesus, who has declared himself able to bear
it. And that though his sins had been like mountains rising
toward the heavensi, still the mercy of God like a mighty
river was able to rise above them and hide them forever.
After continuing the conversation, for some time I closed
by saying that it was impossible for me to determine whether
he had made his peace with God or not, that God himself
only could search the heart of man; that as a single man I
could only judge of my own spirit by the rule that God had
given; but as a minister of Christ I was bound to tell others
and him among the rest, that if we ever love Jesus at all, it
must be before we go hence to be no more in this world, or
not at all; that God had declared in regard to the next
world, that “as the tree falleth, so it lieth,” there was there-
fore no repentance there; and as I feared his days would be
but few in this world, I hoped that what his hands found to
do he would do it with his might. This- was all I had to say,
and my prayer was that God would be with him in his sick-
ness to sanctify all his trials to him. I asked him if I should
pray with him. Having looked me full in the face the whole
while he now put his hand to his face and burst into tears,
and sobbed aloud and said1, “Sir, I thank you a thousand326 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
times for what you have now said to me in regard to my
soul. You have now given me more satisfaction in this short
conversation than I have ever received in my whole life—
you have enlightened my understanding more than any man
has ever done before. My heart is full, and all I can say is
it is my anxious wish that you pray to God for me.”
The whole audience was at once melted ; to weep with
those who weep, to me, in this case was easy. To have re-
frained would have been more than brutal. We then knelt
down and commended him to God in prayer. After rising
from prayer he the second time expressed his gratitude for
the comfort his mind had received during the conversation.
After expressing my determination to call upon him from
time to time as my circumstances would admit, I took my
leave and departed.
Nov. 25. The conduct of one of the natives today has
more than ever convinced us of the importance of pursuing
one strait, steady and scriptural course in all our operations
among this people. The father of two children who some
time since became displeased with the teacher for scolding
his disobedient girls, again became displeased and said that
he should take away his girls, inasmuch as they were ac-
cused of leading away the whole school; and he would see
whether their absence would be likely to restore the order
which we had complained of as being disturbed. We told
him that he could do as he thought best in relation to the
matter; that we were sorry to think that children so capable
of receiving proper instruction as his were, should be suf-
fered to run about idle and lose all they had learned. He
was however not to be diverted from his purpose.
He returned today and desired to have his children again
reinstated, because both the children had pleaded with tears
to be returned. After seeing our hesitation on the subject he
became more earnest and confessed that he had done very
wrong in conducting as he had done in relation to his chil-
dren ; and promised that if they again misbehaved he should
be cheerful in having them corrected; and if they ran home
he would correct them and send them back. We consented
that one might come, but that the other be suspended for aJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 327
short time that she may be taught to consider the school a
privilege.
Nov. 27. Have just returned from visiting Jacket, who
will survive but a few days at most. The principal chiefs
were collected to pay him their last visit, among whom, was
Red Jacket his father. Being already exhausted with con-
versation I judged it proper to converse but little. His most
serious and judicious friends told me however that he had
expressed the state of hiss mind at large; that he was tired
of earth, that God had blessed his soul through Jesus Christ,
and that now he had “no wish to live but earnestly desired
to depart to be with Christ which is far better.” If any
hopes are ever to be cherished in regard to a deathbed re-
pentance I should think that in this case we may hope that
he will die in peace.
Dec. 25. The Christian party were pretty generally col-
lected today to receive their Christmas presents. We should
judge the number consisted of 150 souls. They expressed
much gratitude for the kindness of the family, and1 listened
with respectful attention to a discourse founded on the
words “Glory to God in the highest, peace on earth, good
will to men.”
Dec. 26. One of the native women came to the minister
today to state her grievances in regard to her husband, stat-
ing that he had gone and left her without any provocation;
and she thought if I would hear what she had to say I might
be able to befriend her by my counsel. She is the wife of
the amiable Young Two-guns, brother of the chief of that
name. I told her that it appeared proper that she should
state her grievances, but that prudence dictated the propriety
of doing it in the presence of her husband, that I might be
able to give advice to both. As she had no objections, the
husband was immediately sent for and came forthwith. They
were both heard, one of the principal chiefs being present.
The young man is inflexible; says that he is fully convinced
from repeated trials that her disposition is such as will for-
ever break his peace if he live with her; and whereas she
now desires to be married in the Christian manner her object
is only to bind him fast that she may lord it over him. From328 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
our acquaintance with the family as well as with the indi-
vidual woman we have pretty strong impressions that a
youth of such inoffensive manners and amiable disposition
would not be disposed to violate a rule of the Gospel without
strong inducements to self-justification in so doing. The
custom of putting away their wives and marrying others
however, is an evil prevalent among this people, deeply af-
fecting their temporal comfort and injurious to the Christian
cause. They never I believe bind themselves for life; but
the marriage contract is dissolved at the option of the par-
ties. May it please God who has begun a good work among
them to set aside every barrier to the diffusion of his truth,
and the general universal acceptation of his laws.
Dec. 28. I requested a council of the chiefs on this after-
noon, with a view to ascertain what might be done in doing
away the practice of putting away their wives for reasons
not sanctioned by the word of God. They were reminded
of the extent of the evil which prevailed among them and
had prevailed among them so long, attended with such un-
happy consequences.
A plan was proposed with a view to ameliorate the con-
dition in this respect, to this effect: that as marriage was
not a sacrament, nor anything peculiar to Christian com-
munities, but a matter of public benefit, they owed it to
themselves as directors of their nation to recommend some
plan that may be disposed to lead their people from so much
laxness in this respect. My individual opinion was, that if
the younger men and some of the middle-aged of the chiefs
were to come forward in a public manner and desirous of
showing a good example, be married in the Christian fash-
ion, the object with blessing of God might be attained.
To this they replied that by the assistance of the great
and good God they should certainly try their utmost to com-
ply with my request; and they could now rejoice in the full
belief that God had prospered them in their feeble attempts
to do their duty; because that they had spent the whole day
on yesterday, at their council house, on this same subject ;
and what appeared singular and matter of rejoicing to them
was, that we had both hit upon the identical expedient toJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
329
remedy the difficulty; and I might rest assured that they
were more thankful for the proposal now made than for any-
thing that had befallen them (as- they expressed it) “this
many a day.” They would converse with the chiefs and
answer soon.
Jan. 6. [1823]. Met for the monthly concert of prayer;
an unusual number present. The chiefs and people generally
listened with deep interest to some religious intelligence.
After the services of the evening they conversed on the sub-
ject proposed to them on the 28th ult. They said that their
deliberation on that subject was that a couple of their young
men had professed their d'esire to be married in a lawful
Christian manner, for the purpose of setting their own
minds at rest, and also as an example to their nation. They
pitched upon Wednesday for the solemnization of the mar-
riage. With this request we have thought it proper to com-
ply, trusting in God that if it will not eventually be attended
with good, it will effect no evil. They concluded by asking
if it would be in our power to gratify their wishes of pre-
paring a supper for the parties to be married, provided they
found the provisions. They were told that we would be dis-
posed to gratify their wishes as far as might appear to be
proper. They would at once see the propriety of our not
adapting any of the funds of the Board to such an object;
but as they had generously offered to contribute all the ma-
terials for a supper on this occasion, I would leave it with
our females, on whom the burden would chiefly fall, to say
whether it would be in their power to gratify their wishes in
this respect or not. Upon the sisters expressing their con-
sent they left us exceedingly pleased,
Jan. 28. We have lately received three boxes of clothing
for the use of this mission, one from Orange Co., New York,
and two from the congregations at Raritan and Millstone,
New Jersey. This has proved a most acceptable present,
especially the bedding, which has been much needed at this
station. May He who has declared that “those who devise,
by liberal things shall be made fat,” enrich our dear friends
with all needful grace and mercy for this instance of love
to his cause. May our Lord Jesus Christ himself and God330 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
ever our Father, give them everlasting consolation and good
hope through grace, comfort their hearts and stablish them
in every good word and work.
Feb. 2. Monday. The concert for prayer was this day
in consequence of a funeral in the afternoon among the op-
posite party, but thinly attended. After the exercises were
over I thought it my duty to consult the views of the chiefs
in regard to the new arrangement of the Board, to embody
the children of the Tuscarora tribe in our family. They of-
fered no objection to the plan, and we presume will not.
Feb. 3. We are sorry to think that two of our promising
boys, who are in part claimed by the opposite party, have
left the school in consequence of a correction received for
bad conduct; the effect on the rest of the children has been
most salutary.
Two young men have solicited marriage in the Christian
form. They were both expected to have been married, but
the bride of one was compelled to postpone the matter on
account of the conduct of her brother, a Pagan, who is
raving mad with her, for attempting such a thing. The man
and woman both sent the minister word, however, that they
“shall embrace the first opportunity to have their wishes
gratified in spite of his opposition.”
Feb. 14. Brother Crane* arrived last evening, desiring a
council with the Indian chiefs today. They convened ac-
cording to appointment. The subject proposed was, to
obtain their full and free consent in permitting the Tusca-
rora children to become embodied along with theirs at this
station in compliance with the wishes of the Board. This
consent appeared necessary in order to satisfy the minds of
the Tuscarora chiefs, who> were unwilling that the friend-
ship of the two tribes should be disturbed. Brother Crane
* James C. Crane was born in Morristown, N. J.; united with the church
in 1813 and in 1817 was appointed to the Tuscarora mission by the New York
Missionary Society. For two or three years he lived under the Lewiston
mountain, removing to Tuscarora village in 1821; the next year the church
was built, 30 feet by 20. Troubles arose, Mr. Crane resigned, and for two
years was general agent of the Board of Managers of the United Foreign Mis-
sionary Society. When that society was transferred to the American Board of
Commissioners for Foreign Missions, he was chosen assistant secretary of the
Bible Society, but died a week later, aged 32 years.JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
331
addressed them at some length on the importance of the
plan already submitted1 for the consideration of the Board;
but did not expect they would pass a decision upon any part
of it, except so far as related to> the reception of the Tusca-
rora children.
The result of their deliberations on the subject however,
was that the matter appeared' to affect their interests so
deeply that they could not pass an opinion until it was
brought before their next June council, when the matter
would be taken up and decision made in a regular manner.
Brother Crane wished them in a particular manner to un-
derstand that it was not his expectation that they shpuld
pass an opinion in regard to any other part of it, than so far
as related to the Tuscaroras; as the Board themselves had
not as yet sent the whole plan to them for their ratification
and adoption; but only wished to know their opinion in re-
gard to the Tuscaroras only.
To this they after some consultation replied as before,
that the matter could be more regularly determined in a
larger assembly. They concluded by expressing their thanks
to the missionaries for taking so much interest in their wel-
fare, and they hoped that they would1 be instrumental in do-
ing much for their several nations*.
March i. The minister has been able during the past
month to find time amidst the pressing concerns of the es-
tablishment, to visit several of the more serious natives;
and it is encouraging to reflect with what gratitude and re-
spect those visits have been received. We trust we may do
much good by having such a good opportunity as these visits
afford to instruct the families in the principle of domestic
subordination and family government, in which they are
very deficient.
March 2. Two of the principal chiefs called today to
procure some communication to their agent. They appeared
much chagrined when they learned that the petition of the
friends of Christianity and1 civilization in this and the ad-
joining counties, praying for the alteration of the law of this
State, in relation to the residents on Indian lands, so that
ministers of the Gospel and mechanics of good moral char-m JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
acter be excepted; was negatived in the Assembly of this
State. Surely God will overrule all this for good.
March 8. Today the two boys who left us some time ago
have come back; the one came and plead to be returned,
saying that he had done wrong and is very sorry. The other
was forcibly taken away against the will of the boy, to
gratify the whim of a very drunken dissipated parent. He
has now returned through the interference of the chiefs.
Their tattered and filthy garments were immediately ex-
changed for their former suits, and the smile of health and
contentment is now lighted up on their countenances, which
were before pale through hunger and sullen by despair.
March io. Another interesting little girl was brought to
us today by one of the chiefs, who said that she was very de-
sirous to come and live with us. Her age is ten years. We
have given her the name of Catalina Vroom, after a par-
ticular friend. Our school is certainly becoming more and
more tractable. The whole number is seventeen. The prog-
ress they make in the knowledge of household business and
in the various branches of study which occupy their atten-
tion the most of the day is truly gratifying. There is one
class of six or seven who read fluently in the New Testa-
ment, another who spell in words of two or three syllables,
and one or two beginners. They also make tolerable prog-
ress in learning the English language.
Wednesday, March 27. An intelligent lad of sixteen
years of age was brought to the school by one of the young
men of the tribe, who says that he is a connection of the
Mohawks at Grand River, U. C. While at Grand River
during the winter the father and aged grandmother of the
lad (his own mother being dead) placed him under his care,
being a relative, with a particular charge to have him edu-
cated if possible. Having received ‘such a charge he has
brought him to us to be placed entirely under our control.
He has had already some slight acquaintance with letters,
and speaks pretty correct English ; and on these two ac-
counts we have thought it proper to admit him to the priv-
ileges of school though he is a little in excess of the age
prescribed by the Board; especially too considering the im-JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
383
portance of an interpreter in the school, the want of which
we have often experienced, and1 also considering his ac-
quaintance with two or three Indian languages. With him
came also one very bright lad, who was initiated last July
with the rest, but was induced1 to leave us, as we understand,
through discontent occasioned in part through affection for
his mother who at the time lay dangerously ill with a fever.
His excuse thus rendered by the mother, has been sustained
under promise that he remain steadfast in future, making
our whole number about twenty.
At the close of the singing this evening we had the satis-
faction to state to the congregation present that the printing
of the Indian hymn-books prepared by the teacher for the
use of the school and for the congregation, was now com-
pleted. It was also stated that the printing and binding of
the whole number of copies (which is 500) will cost near
$40.00, and that as only $20.00 had been appropriated by a
few benevolent white men for this object, we expected that
they would assist us in defraying part of the expense of
printing; that they might either agree to pay the remaining
sum, in whole or in part, or take the books at 25 cents apiece,
not however before they had examined them a little for them-
selves, and see whether they could derive benefit from them.
One or two of the hymns were then interpreted and sung by
those who can read, verse by verse. They appeared exceed-
ingly pleased and pronounced it “very goodand said that
they should cheerfully take upon themselves to defray at
least part of the expense; but supposed that as the books
would be equally useful to all the Seneca nation on the five
reservations, it appeared proper that the expense should be
so divided, not that “one should be eased and another bur-
dened,” but that all should pay an equal portion. They
therefore advised that the teacher keep the books in his pos-
session until the approaching June council, when the neces-
sary expense should be defrayed out of their annuity.
Sabbath, March 31. An opportunity was offered before
preaching this morning to consult the feelings in a more
particular manner of four natives, in regard to their uniting
themselves with the church of Christ. In addition to the334	JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
frequent opportunities which have been presented for cate-
chising these persons for more than a year past, it has been
made a special object of attention to visit each of them at
their own dwellings and to spend a greater part of a day in
conversing with them all expressly on this solemn subject,
with one exception. Unexpected circumstances have oc-
curred from time to time, so as to prevent any direct con-
versation with him on the subject of covenanting with God
and his people. It was thought best to begin with him first
alone. The object was stated to him for his assent or dis-
sent and an invitation given to covenant with us to serve
God. He said, “it was true that hindrances had been thrown
in the way of my addressing him in particular on that sub-
j ect, and he had frequently thought that perhaps this was
an indication from God that he was not to be considered
worthy so great a privilege. He knew it was just in God to
reject him, for he felt himself unworthy, a great sinner,
and should he be left to perish in his sins God would still be
just.” On thus saying he wept freely. He afterwards said
that his sole dependance was in Christ for salvation; and if
I thought, as one appointed to direct the ignorant and
strengthen the weak, that this union with Christ might be
attended with good, he had no objections. The others were
then called forward and questioned with respect to their
determination, giving themselves wholly up to God if it
was his will. They all expressed their unworthiness but
still had a desire to acquiesce in the will of God, whatever
that might be. Next Sabbath week was appointed as the
day for their baptism and for entering into solemn covenant
with God, and a meeting appointed for the candidates on
Wednesday at the mission house for conference and further
conversation on this subject.
Wednesday, March 2. The candidates for baptism came
according to appointment. The meeting commenced with
prayer, after which an address was made to them, showing
the important nature of that warfare on which they were
about to enter, and the peculiar obligations which would
devolve upon them to be the Lord's. They expressed the
liveliest gratitude for what they learned, and it is perhapsJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 335
sufficient to say that their whole conversation and deport-
ment were highly gratifying.
Saturday, April 12. The candidates for baptism, with a
number of the people, met for worship this afternoon and
for the purpose of entering into church covenant with the
members of the mission family. Oh that they may not only
covenant in name but in deed and in truth; and may it
please God1 to interest them in the covenant of his love and
prepare them all for the enjoyment of his blessed self in
glory everlasting. Brother Crane was expected1 to have
assisted on this occasion. On tomorrow they are to be bap-
tised and the sacrament to be administered in our place of
worship.
Sabbath, April 13. A delightful spring morning, truly
emblematical of that Sabbath of rest and glory, when saints
shall no more drink of the fruit of the vine here, but when
Jesus shall drink it new with them in his Father's kingdom.
We enjoyed a precious season of prayer this morning in
view of the solemnities of the day now before us. Truly
God is good1 to Israel, even to such as are of a clean heart.
Oh Lord God, “purge us with hysop and we shall be clean,
wash us and we shall be whiter than snow." “Make us to
hear joy and gladness that the bones which thou hast
broken may rejoice."
About 12 o'clock the people had pretty generally col-
lected to view the solemn feast, everything having been
previously arranged. Discourse from I Cor., 6, 20: “For
ye are bought with a price, therefore glorify God, in your
body and in your spirit, which are God's." After sermon
the candidates were called forward and questioned on some
of the plainer truths of the Bible, and as to the sincerity of
their desires to devote themselves to God in that covenant
which is well ordered and sure in all things. After ex-
pressing their assent, the nature of baptism was explained
more fully to their comprehension. The four, one by one,
then knelt down and were baptised in the name of the
Father, the Son and Holy Ghost, and were invited to the
table. It was still and solemn; and our prayer is that our
God and Father would condescend to ratify in heaven the886 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
sincere service of us frail imperfect mortals here on earth.
The audience, consisting of 150 persons, was as solemn and
orderly as could reasonably be expected. Thanks to God
that he has planted this infant church in this heathen land.
'‘Look down Oh Lord God, and visit this vine, and the vine-
yard which thy right hand has planted.”
Next Sabbath was appointed for baptism of young chil-
dren of those who were for the first time admitted to the
sealing ordinances of the church.
Monday, July 28. We have ever labored under a dis-
advantage in regard to the instruction of the children at
this station, in consequence of the unwillingness of the
parents to place their children under our entire control as
in other places. They have insisted and do still insist that
their children have the privilege of visiting their homes one
day in a week; the result has uniformly been such as we
anticipated; and though an attempt has been made once and
again to have their permission to let their children remain a
longer term with us, we have hitherto proved unsuccessful.
Several instances however have lately occurred, which are
so manifestly expressive of the folly of having the minds
of the children so frequently bent on home, that we have
come to a determination that if the school ever succeeds the
children must remain with [us] three months at a time, and
at a council of the chiefs this day convened, we have af-
fectionately, patiently and decidedly stated our determina-
tion and the causes which induced us to make it. They
listened very attentively and after much and long consulta-
tion without coming to any agreement, they have finally de-
ferred the answer, much to our disappointment, to the com-
ing of the two1 commissioners who are soon expected from
the Board.
Tuesday, July 29. The interpreter called this morning
with a message to the minister from our dear friend and
brother, Seneca White. He is decidedly the nearest earthly
friend we have in this country, and the pillar of his people.
“He had in council, yesterday,” said the interpreter, “pleaded
your cause, the cause of the children and of the Board, like
a lawyer, but to no effect in regard to one or two' of theJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 837
older chiefs. They are still deaf to the cause of truth, not-
withstanding all that he can urge. As to the others, the)^
have had but one mind on the subject. He has now sent
me to you, to let you know something of his trials. He
states that after the decision, yesterday, his mindi has been
greatly agitated, not a bit of sleep has he had all the night.
The reason, he says, he sees the obstinacy, the ingratitude,
the unwillingness of the older chiefs to consent to good and
wholesome plans, which are calculated, in the judgment of
the wise and good, to build up his nation, to make them re-
spectable in the eyes of Christian nations and to educate the
rising generation among us in such a way as shall terminate
in their welfare here and in promoting the best interests of
their souls hereafter. “If it were only the education of these
few/' said he, “which are here now, it would be compara-
tively of little consequence; but it is establishing a prece-
dent for hundreds who may yet enter your school from
among our nation. This makes me anxious,” says he, “on
the subject, and I wish you to know that I am. determined
to drop my work, and shall not rest till I have done my en-
deavor to have it brought about agreeably to your wishes
and mine, before the arrival of the commissioners.”
We believe verily that God has put [this] in his heart
and that we shall yet see, that God will not suffer the ex-
pectation of the righteous to perish.
Sabbath, Aug. 3. Met for religious worship as usual.
Discourse: the story of Daniel. There appears nothing
very unusual in our religious assemblies on the Sabbath,
but we think we see a growing respect and attention to the
truth which is so feebly delivered from Sabbath to Sabbath.
We do think the more wild and careless part of our auditory
seem of late to be overawed by the truth, and more disposed
to be respectful during the performance of our exercises.
Still however we labor under a great disadvantage in our
present mode of communicating religious truth to this peo-
ple. Oh to be able to speak to them in their own language,
[of] the wonderful works of God, or if God would be
pleased to send us a pious interpreter, one who could feel
and rightly enforce those solemn truths of God’s word338 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
which are alone able to build up this heathen people. We
might then be encouraged to hope that the prospects of suc-
cess among them, were flattering. But shall we not conclude
that the ways of God are true and righteous altogether?
Shall we dare despond or be discouraged when God the liv-
ing God has promised to direct, sustain and comfort us
under all disadvantages of toil and impediments' to success ?
In the meantime we are encouraged1 to hope that whenever
this mission becomes properly regulated and the necessary
hands at work it will be in the power of the Superintendent
to devote more of his time to the acquisition of the language
and to proper missionary work.
Monday, Aug. 4. The boys are quite cheerful in enter-
ing upon the labors of the morning and seem to1 be emulous
to excel each other in their amount of work. They have
chopped and corded at intervals between the hours of school
during the spring and summer nearly forty cords of wood,
which we think is no mean specimen of what might be done
if there were a person in connection with the mission who
would have it as a particular object to lay out and super-
intend the different kinds of labor to be performed on a mis-
sion farm.
Sabbath, Aug. 10. We have been much gratified of late
to witness a growing seriousness among the children. They
have been seen to weep freely during a conversation with
them on the concerns of eternity. Today one of our most
interesting girls was observed to be in tears during church
service. On the return of the children from the place of
worship we were pleased to see them of their own accord
retire into the school-room, one and all, for the purpose of
holding a prayer-meeting among themselves. Both boys
and girls in their turn knelt down and in an audible voice
poured forth their infant petitions before the throne of
Grace. Surely it is easy for God, out of the mouths of these
babes and sucklings, to perfect his own praise. They also
sang several hymns.
Tuesday, Aug. 19. We were this day visited by a very
dear friend and brother, Rev. Alfred Chester of Hartford,
Conn. This1 gentleman appears to us to take a deep interestJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 339
in everything relating to the building-up of Christ’s king-
dom in the world, especially among the heathen. We trust
we shall long remember the assurances of his love to the
cause and' to us as the honored instruments of promoting it.
Visited the Cattaraugus mission with this, brother.
Saturday, Aug. 23. The Indians- are fast collecting at
Buffalo to receive their annuity at the hands of the agent.
We understand that no business of importance will be trans-
acted* aside from the distribution, and that the council house
at Seneca Village will not be opened.
Monday, Aug. 1, 1823.* A few of the young people and
chiefs met this evening to join in the monthly concert, the
older chiefs being absent in attending a land council on the
Genesee River. After joining in prayer and singing a word
of exhortation was addressed to them from the words,
“Prepare to meet thy God.” After the conclusion of our
exercises I addressed one of our interesting young men who
appeared unusually feeble, on the present state of his health.
He replied, “It is very poor.” “How long since have you
been languishing ?” “About two years since I was con-
siderably oppressed with a pain here”—laying his hand on
his breast—“but find that [it] has increased much since last
spring.” “And are you ready to meet God, if he should
soon call you from time into eternity ?” After a little pause
he replied, that he had fears on that subject; how far he
was actually prepared he could not say. He could only say,
he was daily asking and pleading for mercy at the hand of
God and our Saviour; and1 as I was their minister and ap-
pointed to explain to them the word of God, which had been
so long covered from their view, he should faithfully listen
to my instructions, and1 he hoped that I would be able to
lead him in the way of salvation. He was afterwards ex-
horted to go immediately to Christ for the pardon of all his
sins, and for preparation of death.
Monday, Aug. 8. Our hearts were rejoiced this evening
by the arrival of Rev. Dr. Spring, one of the Board’s com-
missioners to this station. Dr. Milledoler and lady expected
tomorrow. Council appointed Wednesday.
* These dates, though inconsistent, are as they stand in the original j ournal.340 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
Tuesday, Aug. 9. Went to the village of Buffalo to es-
cort the Rev. Dr.------and his lady. Oh that this event
may be blessed of God for the spiritual welfare of the poor
Senecas. In the evening a lecture was preached by Dr.
Milledoler at the close of which Mary Ann Davenport,
daughter of James C. Crane of Tuscarora station; Louisa
La Tourrette, daughter of T. S. Harris, and Alexander
Semple, son of James Stephenson, were baptised.
Wednesday, Aug. 10. The council and its decisions.
Thursday, Aug. 11. This day the commissioners pro-
ceeded to the Cattaraugus station, up the lake 30 miles south.
Their business there, important in its nature, has been trans-
acted with much celerity, and greatly to the satisfaction of
all the parties. Previous to the1 council with the natives the
commissioners had the opportunity of witnessing the im-
provement of Mr. Thayer’s school, with which they ex-
pressed themselves highly gratified. The council was but
thinly attended, but their talk with the commissioners was
extremely tender and affecting.
Friday, Aug. 12. The commissioners returned from
Cattaraugus this morning and after dinner left us for Buf-
falo in order to take the morning stage for Albany. May
the God of all peace and consolation reward them abundantly
for “all their work and labor of love” transacted at these
several stations.
Sept. 17. In compliance with the request which was
urged in a communication to the Synod of Genesee from the
Revs. Drs. Milledoler and Spring, commissioners on the
part of the United Foreign Missionary Society, to take some
measure which should tend efficiently to promote the cause
of that Society, the synod now in session at Buffalo have
unanimously passed the following resolution:
“Resolved, That the Synod earnestly recommend it to
all the congregations under their care to make collections in
money, clothing and provisions in aid of the United Foreign
Missionary Society, in behalf of the natives on the Indian
reservations within our bounds, and forward the same to
Mr. Abner Bryant of Buffalo; the Rev. Joseph Penny of
Rochester; and to Mr. William H. Wells, Batavia; agentsJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
341
hereby appointed to receive collections and transmit them to
the superintendents at the several missionary stations,
within the bounds of the Synod.”
Oct. 8. I have been informed quite lately that the wife
of Pollard, one of our principal chiefs, has been much dis-
tressed under pungent convictions* of her lost and ruined
state by nature. I was a little the more surprised at this
from the fact that till within a few months past, her attend-
ance on the Sabbath has been quite irregular. I have there-
fore taken the first opportunity for a serious conversation
with them both by going to their house with an interpreter.
I expected to see [her] bowed down with grief and shame
and in her own view ready to perish; but the Lord had
verified his declaration in her case, to a very remarkable
degree, “whosoever humbleth himself shall be exalted.”
She certainly appeared to speak as a soul would speak, who
is new-born of God. She stated, that after the missionary
had been stated here, she was for some time brought to a
stand, in regard either to the propriety or benefits’ of the
object. She at length, from various considerations, came to
the conclusion that the object must be good. She then went
to meeting and heard the word of God. She thought it
must be true and she pronounced it good. Her heart, how-
ever, remained unmoved, until her nephew George Fox
went to the Cornwall school. The object of his going there,
and the way in which it was all brought about, all seemed
to induce the belief that God was at the bottom of it. Still
her hard heart remained in a great degree insensible, until
George wrote them a letter, stating his safe arrival, that he
was pleased with his prospects-; that he had not yet met with
the new birth as he supposed, but that he hoped in God’s
own time he should experience it. This last sentence seemed
to impress her mind in a peculiar manner. She thought
much what it could mean; but from what she knew of the
Gospel she supposed it must mean that she must leave off
sinning against God and live in a godly manner. It imme-
diately occurred to her with great force, “if this be necessary
for him it must be necessary for me, who am so much older
and so much more accustomed to sin against that God whoM2 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
has given me my being and has supported me all my life
long, notwithstanding I have so often rebelled against
him.” To use her own expressions, “the thought brought
her to the ground, and she had no rest until she found it in
Jesus; and she knew he did comfort her heart, so that [her]
eyes filled with tears of gratitude, whenever she reflects
what a poor lost and ruined sinner she has been.”
Her statement affected me much, and although it is our
duty to judge cautiously, it is nevertheless impressed on my
mind, that it is the hand of God.
Monday, Oct. 6. After the exercises of this interesting
evening were over, we suggested to the chiefs present the
propriety of their receiving Christian names ; inasmuch as
frequently in our communications to our friends we are un-
der the necessity of calling them by terms which had been
given by some persons no doubt with a view to nickname
them, and which were disrespectful; and that if they chose
to adopt the plan of receiving Christian names, I would fur-
nish myself with a list and at some convenient opportunity
would make an appropriation. The thing seemed to gratify
them very much and they gave us their sincere thanks for
this kindness and attention, and stated that they had always
been sensible of the meanness of the manner in which they
were commonly addressed by white people. They therefore
concurred with me in opinion that a change of names would
be highly advisable. They would choose first, however, to
consult the rest of their chiefs, and return me an answer on
Wednesday following.
Wednesday, Oct. 8. The chiefs according to promise
stated after our conference this evening that they were
unanimous in their adoption of Christian names, and again
expressed their high approbation of this attention of their
missionaries. This evening received an invitation to visit
the Alleganies this winter.
Oct. io. For the first time since our location among this
people Red Jacket has this day paid us a visit and given us
the privilege of a short interview. He appears rather
friendly than otherwise, but we are quite suspicious never-
theless that his heart is secretly at work in endeavors toJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
843
execute his dark designs of mischief and opposition. The
occasion of this visit was to meet the chiefs of the Christian
party, on business of the nation, in which they wished some
assistance from me. After the business of the council was
finished, I had a good opportunity, which I had long de-
sired, of a private conversation with young Jimeson, who
officiated as interpreter on this occasion, in regard to some
symptoms of indiscretion andi unfriendliness towards the
mission, which we thought we had discovered at several
times since his return from school. He at once acknowl-
edged my frankness and his belief in my good intentions,
and was fully disposed to give an explanation of the cir-
cumstances, which I had thought it my duty to name to him
for his consideration. The explanation was satisfactory, so
far as to induce a belief that the unfavorable circumstances
alluded to were the result rather of inconsideration than of
any particular evil intention. He supposes (I think incor-
rectly) that some members of the family are not disposed
to show him proper attention, and says his feelings have
been considerably alienated in consequence of it. But more
especially were his feelings injured in the treatment he re-
ceived from the commissioners. “He had never,” he said,
intruded himself upon their notice; it was a matter which
had entirely originated with the chiefs themselves; but
after their minds had been made up in regard to their pro-
posal of him as teacher, he felt it his duty to give his assent;
but how were his feelings wounded when he found “that
in the reply to- the proposal, all the objection was that such
a thing had never entered into the mind of the Missionary
Society at New York, 'but that if hereafter any of their
young men- should distinguish themselves under their su-
perintendence, they would have no objection/ In what
other way, pray, do they get their teachers but by the certi-
ficates which they produce? They never asked me for my
certificate or enquired into the progress I had made, or
asked where I had pursued studies.”
In vindication of what I consider to be a correct proce-
dure of the commissioners I stated, the objection was valid,
First, because he was an entire stranger to them in every344 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
sense of the word; they had no knowledge of his standing
as a man or of his qualifications; and considering the short-
ness of time allowed them for their business, it was impos-
sible for them to know anything definite in regard to his
abilities. Second, that as far as they did know anything in
regard to him they knew him not as a religious character,
which of itself was a sufficient objection even had he pos-
sessed unequivocal evidence of other necessary qualifications.
I stated further.that it was not the object of the Society
merely to have the children taught the principles of common
learning; there was a higher and infinitely more important
consideration in view ; which was, to have them well in-
structed in the holy principles of the religion of Jesus Christ
and of the Bible. How, therefore, could he suppose that
they would be willing to trust such important concerns to
the immediate instruction of one of whom fears were en-
tertained whether he were not yet “in the gall of bitterness
and bonds of iniquity.” The argument seemed, I thought,
to be well received by the young man, and led to the candid
confession that if this were the more prominent design of
the establishment he had been ignorant of it until now. The
conversation was begun and. carried on with considerable
tenderness of feeling on my part, and was concluded with
mutual expressions of good will and respect for each other.
My heart's desire and prayer to God is, that these oppor-
tunities afforded to a weak and insufficient instrument of
appealing to the heart and consciences of individuals, may
be blessed of God, eventually to the furtherance of the Gos-
pel, and to the salvation of the persons themselves.
Monday, Qct. 13. In conversation with our dear brother
Seneca White (no name) today I have found that our sus-
picions in regard to Jacket's apparent friendliness were
abundantly confirmed. It seems that on last week he pro-
posed to some of our young chiefs the following plan :
That as they (the Christian party) had received the Gospel
among them and were determined to adopt the religion of
the Christian white people and fully to desert the religion
of their ancestors; and that in consequence they had ex-
posed themselves to the delusions and treachery of theJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
345
whites which would one day end in the overthrow of the
whole nation; and whereas, this reception of ministers and
teachers of another color and another blood among them
had divided the council fire, which had always burned
among them with so many indications of kindness and peace
from the Great Spirit, and that they had become divided
by parties and torn with wrangling and dissension; now, to
rectify all these disorders, to restore peace and amity, and
to rekindle the council fire of the nation, he had the follow-
ing plan to propose, which, if they were men endowed by
the Great Spirit with any degree, of wisdom, they must see
would effectually promote all these ends.
The plan was this :	They had sent one of their young
men some time ago abroad to school among the whites. He
had been gone a number of years, and has now returned
and in the opinion of the Christian chiefs themselves was
fully adequate to teach their children all that was necessary
for them to know. “Dismiss, then,” said he, “your present
teachers. We need them not. Let them go about their
business. We are able to manage our own concerns and
need not their assistance. We have an annuity of $500 per
year, which is for the benefit of the chiefs alone. This is
commonly squandered and we are none the better for it at
the last. We will give this to the young man (J. J [emison])
for his salary. We will carry on the establishment in the
same place where it is now, and on the same plan. We
shall be at no expense of building. You have only to turn
your present teachers neck and heels out of doors, and you
have all the buildings ready to your hand. We have abund-
ance of provision also for the children and we shall be able
to have a respectable school without the interference of
these malicious Black Coats, whose only aim is to entrap
us with their pretended displays of friendship, that they
may the more successfully practice their frauds and impo-
sitions and eventually lay us waste forever.”
The young chiefs said but little; promising to lay the
subject before the older men; not without previously pity-
ing the ignorance and short-sightedness of the celebrated
j acket in supposing that they could be at the expense of an346 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
establishment which in every point of view, must cost hun-
dreds per year; and at the same time despising the craft
of the man, for an attempt to pursuade them to dismiss their
teachers; and then give a fatal blow to all those praise-
worthy institutions which have been so triumphantly car-
ried on among them. We have yet to learn what the older
chiefs have to say in regard to this offer.
Dec. 25. This being the anniversary of our Lord’s in-
carnation, the people assembled at the mission house for the
purpose of paying us a friendly visit. We had the unex-
pected pleasure of introducing to the people our dear
brother Mr. Hanover Bradley, who had arrived but two
days before. They appeared much gratified with this re-
inforcement and hoped he would find encouragement in his
work. The children were examined on some parts of their
studies and received some premiums from their instructress,
Sister Bishop. This examination appeared very gratifying
to the parents. After the whole assembly had partaken of
some refreshment, an address was delivered them explana-
tory of the occasion which had brought us together.
Sabbath, Dec. 28. After meeting the chiefs gave us to
understand that the following agreement had been entered
into among themselves in relation to their children. They
remarked that in future it was. the wish of the chiefs and
parents that the children should remain at the mission house
one month at a time, without having the privilege of visiting
their homes. It was also understood that the children should
be admitted to the privileges of the school at end of every
quarter only. We sincerely believe that with the blessing
of our Heavenly Father this arrangement will prove highly
advantageous to the children. We now have in family 31
children, who are placed by the consent of their parents un-
der our immediate control. This is an event for which we
would thank God, under the impression that we shall be
enabled more effectually by the grace of God to1 inculcate
those principles which are essential to the redemption of this
people from degradation and ruin.
Jan. 23, 1824. Today the children leave us for two days,
to visit their parents. The more constantly associated weJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 347
are with these dear children the more earnestly does our
heart yearn over them, and we trust the more ardent are
our prayers for their salvation. Oh that He who once said,
“Suffer little children to come unto me and forbid them not”
may lift upon them the light of his countenance and guard
them from the influence of temptation and the commission
of sin. They have indeed, during the past month, merited
our approbation and have really secured our affection.
We are much pleased to see the principal chiefs taking an
increased interest in the school. Young King has proposed
that some one of the chiefs call on us and lecture the children
on the subject of obedience and fidelity to our commands,
and we rejoice to think that they now faithfully do their
duty in this respect.
Lord’s Day, Jan, 25. Our religious exercises more than
usually interesting. Discourse from Luke, 24125 : “O fools
and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have
spoken.” These words were appropriately addressed to
some of our congregation who have lately manifested a dis-
position, if not to join with at least to connive at the wor-
ship of the Pagans. At the close of the service one of the
members of the church was requested to pray. During
prayer he became very much affected and burst into tears.
As far as he could be understood he seemed to mourn his
sins and the sins of his people before the Lord and to say,
“Lord, forgive them, for they know not what they do.”
Solemnity and the most profound silence pervaded the as-
sembly, and a number tried in vain to hide their tears.
Monday, Jan. 26. The most of our interesting charges
returned on Saturday evening according to orders; a few
have been quite unwell and their parents came and apolo-
gized, requesting permission for them to tarry a day
or two until they should so far recover as to enter upon
the duties of the school. Today- they have all returned but
one, making in all a number of 32. They appear cheerful
and contented, and their progress in their studies for the last
two months has- given us the most pleasing encouragement.
Monday, Feb. 16. We have witnessed with no ordinary
emotions for some days past, an increasing seriousness348 JOURNALS QF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
among our children. We think we have discovered at times
a tenderness among these dear children for whose salvation
we labor and suffer; but have never seen them so much
awed by divine things as at present. On Saturday I wit-
nessed an occurrence of so pleasing a nature that I shall be
probably justified in giving a narration of it.
As I walked out at eventide in the field to meditate, a
short distance from, our dwelling I met one of our largest
boys retiring, just after the school had closed, into an ad-
joining thicket. I asked him, whither he was going. He
pointed his finger and said in English that he was going
yonder to pray. As I stood conversing after a few minutes
another came up and said he would go on the same errand.
I turned away much affected with the circumstances, and
walked below the hill in the rear of the mission house, to
seek a place where I might give vent to my feelings, and
beg of God to meet these dear children there, and fasten
conviction on their tender hearts. The evening was marked
by that soft and placid stillness which insensibly leads the
pious mind to survey the works of nature and to look
‘'through Nature up to Nature’s God.” I could distinctly
hear the voice of prayer on several sides of me. As I ap-
proached the house I saw a group of smaller boys on the
brow of the hill, in perfect silence, while one was heard in
an audible manner to address the throne of Him who said,
“Suffer little children to come unto me and forbid them not.”
They were never more interesting in our sight than at pres-
ent. May it please our covenant God to regard them with
infinite tenderness.
Monday, Feb. 23. On my return from visiting one or
two serious enquirers, with one of whom I had a very satis-
factory interview I was much astonished at the reception of
the following note from the District Attorney residing in
Buffalo:
Dear Sir :	A very pressing complaint has been made to
me under the law which you have no doubt seen against
your remaining on the Reservation. I don’t see but that I
must proceed to remove you but I advised a postponementJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
349
till I could write you, but after a reasonable time to hear
from you I shall be obliged to proceed.
Yours respectfully,
H. B. Potter.
Rev. Mr. Harris.
The time then has arrived when we must in all probability
abandon our interesting school of thirty promising and
lovely children, our beloved family must be scattered, and
the buildings of our establishment left to the mercy of an
enraged enemy. And for what is all this ? Why it is that
some of our judges may clear their consciences in not suf-
fering every jot and tittle of the law to fail—a law framed
by an Hon. member of our Legislature in 1821 with the ex-
press purpose of gratifying Red Jacket, a pagan and prof-
ligate chief, whose bitterness against all exertions to reclaim
his nation from vice and entire extinction is too well known
throughout the country to need a repetition.
I have seen the Attorney General, who says that he has
determined not to molest us, himself; but thinks it very
probable that the judge will, on complaint being submitted
to him.
Wednesday, Feb. 25. Chiefs went to council at Buffalo.
Thursday, Feb. 26. Have heard from a friend in Buf-
falo that all the necessary affidavits are finished and the com-
plaint closed, for the inspection of the judge when he re-
turns to the village, which will be in a few days. He states
that as far as he can learn there is no chance of remaining
on the ground much longer. Oh that we may be strength-
ened to endure this disappointment of our hopes, as Chris-
tians.
Wednesday, April 28. Set out this morning with the in-
terpreter to visit a young man of the tribe whose earthly
career will no doubt soon be terminated. This youth has
been lingering with a consumption for about two years, but
has endeared himself to every member of the mission family
by many little attentions which he has often paid us; but
more especially by his manly virtues and affectionate dis-
position. He was the intimate (bosom) friend of young350 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
Cusick, during his residence in the Seneca mission family.
Few days passed but they were seen together, sharing largely
to appearance in each other's affection. They were often
known by the family to be deeply engaged in religious con-
versation, especially when they met on the Sabbath; and we
may hope that the orderly walk and conversation of that
pious youth before his death were blessed to the spiritual
benefit of his now lingering friends. Indeed he has told me
that he should never forget to thank God for the many
counsels and pious instructions of young Cusick.
On entering his apartments I scarcely recognized his
countenance, “it was so marred." He fastened his eyes upon
me for a moment and without speaking a word, turned away
his head and wept. He appeared rational, and comfortable.
He conversed but little, but on asking him the state of his
mind on the near approach of death, replied in nearly the
following words: “I am comfortable, I thank God; I have
no fear of death. I think I have given myself into the hands
of Jesus the Son of God; he will not leave me. He has
said he will receive all who come to God through him, even
the chief of sinners. I am a great sinner, but my hope is in
the mercy of God alone.” During this conversation he wept
again. He thanked me for so much pains, etc.
Sabbath, [ ? May] 16. The Indians have called upon me
to acquaint me with the death of young Jonas (the person
already alluded to) and wish him buried tomorrow morning
at an early hour at the burying-ground near the Seneca mis-
sion house. “Alas, my brother!”
Monday, 18th. I have been greatly gratified in witness-
ing an instance of the attachment of this people to the in-
terests of the mission and to those engaged in it. A few
days since I overtook one of the leading chiefs on the road,
who said he thought it was too much for us to be under the
necessity of losing all the improvements which we had made
at the mission house. He had it in mind, he said, to pur-
suade his people to turn out and break up all the ground
which we had enclosed on their land by us, put in the seed
and give us the entire proceeds of the crop. To this ar-
rangement the nation had acceded; a considerable numberJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 351
turned out, and have now broken up and ‘seeded of them-
selves between four and five acres of new ground for the
exclusive benefit of the mission. They seem to feel gratified
in having it in their power to add their mite in the good
cause; and as this is the first attempt of the kind by this
people to assist us on a definite plan, I trust the Board and
every well-wisher of Indian civilization will pray God, etc.
Friday, Nov. 18, 1825. Have just returned from the
ordination of a brother clergyman in one of the settlements
bordering on this reservation. When I look around me and
see the immense “moral wastes” that lie around on every
side, it affords some relief to know that God in his provi-
dence is sending forth into this wilderness one and another
of his ministering servants, to sound the Gospel trumpet,
and call upon sinners to repent and live. When- shall the
happy time come that shall find the untutored Indian and the
more privileged white man embracing each other as breth-
ren in Christ, and bowing together in humble worship of the
adorable Jehovah!
Sabbath, Nov. 20. Have been prevented by the sickness
of Mrs. Harris and of the teacher, Bro. Clark, from per-
forming my accustomed labors among the Cattaraugus peo-
ple. It appears very evident that God is drawing near to us
in the way of judgment as well as of mercy. We have been
greatly prospered in many things since we have been per-
mitted to resume our accustomed work among the Senecas.
These foolish hearts have not sufficiently recognized the
finger of God in all the goodness in which he passed before
us. And now that he has laid affliction upon us, shall we
complain ? “Shall we receive good at the hand of the Lord
and not evil?” Indeed, Sister Harris has been sick nigh
unto death, but the Lord has had mercy. Bro. Clark has
been confined for some days, and several children of the
school have been compelled to retire to their homes, all af-
fected with the same disease, the typhus fever.
Sabbath, Nov. 27. Spent with the congregation at Buf-
falo.
Monday, Nov. 28. Had an interesting meeting at the
house of Col. Pollard, with a number of natives, men and352 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
women, who were yesterday requested to convene for so-
cial worship and private conversation on the subject of re-
ligion. It is after all one of the most interesting if not the
most effectual means of preaching the Gospel to this poor
people, provided my own soul is blessed with that sacred
unction which is so essential to enable a servant of Christ to
preach the Gospel either from house to house or in the “more
publick places of concourse.”
Sabbath, Dec. 4. It was my turn in course to have spent
this day in visiting the Tuscaroras. I yesterday set out for
this purpose, but having previously acquired a heavy cold, in
attendance on the sick, and on my arrival at Buffalo finding
some indications of fever, after consideration of all the cir-
cumstances, have felt it duty to postpone the visit.
Tuesday, Dec. 13. Set out on Saturday last for Cat-
taraugus with one of our largest and most promising mem-
bers of the mission school, as interpreter, designing to spend
a day or two, after the labors of the Sabbath, in visiting from
house to house and in attempting to bring the truths of our
holy religion home to some, at their own firesides. Our Sab-
bath congregation, usually small at this station, was much
diminished on this occasion, as I suppose by the depth of
snow which fell on Saturday, rendering the cold very severe;
and as their place of worship is destitute at present of any
convenience for fire, many no doubt were deterred from at-
tending. The stated interpreter for some cause not ap-
pearing, we could do little else than commend ourselves into
the hands of him who is able to cause these “dry bones to
live.” An apparently solemn address was however deliv-
ered by the youth who accompanied me, who seems to take
great pleasure in religious duties.
Went home with a number of the tribe to tarry for the
night. Had a very interesting conversation with my host’s
family on the subject of the “one thing needful.” Find that
his wife and son-in-law are quite serious and enquiring. It
was truly delightful to hold up a crucified Jesus to souls
groping their way in ignorance and error.
Sabbath, Dec. 18. Arrived last evening at Hawley’s set-
tlement, within three miles of the Tuscarora Reservation,JOURNALS OF REV.. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 353
near enough to enable me to meet with the Tuscaroras in
season for public worship, after giving a lecture in the morn-
ing to the people who are in the habit of assembling here
for prayer and praise. The settlement appears very grate-
ful for labors of this kind, which is a sufficient inducement
of itself “not to be weary in well-doing,” hoping that the
seed sown by the blessing of God may fall on some other
than the “hard and stony ground.” They have also re-
solved to make some contribution, as they shall be able, to
the Society’s funds.
Found the Tuscaroras assembled for worship, about the
ordinary number. Was enabled to speak with some degree
of feeling, from Rev. 22:17: “The spirit and the bride say
come; and let him that heareth say come, and let him that
is athirst come, and whosoever will let him take the water of
life freely.” As usual, they appeared to listen with con-
siderable attention; but whether they “be hearers only and
not doers of the word” is best known to him who will judge
every man “according to the fruit of his doings.”
It is a fact not to be concealed, that whatever this people
have been in days that are gone by, and however much they
may have benefited by missionary labors, the prospects of
moral cultivation among them are at present dark and por-
tentous. So true it is that nothing but the overpowering
grace of God can rescue fallen degraded man from despair
and death.
Thursday, Dec. 22. Today the children of the school
leave us for a few days to visit their parents, having com-
pleted the term of three months without calling to see their
homes except on errands. Their deportment and progress
have in many respects been highly satisfactory. Visitors
who have sometimes called upon [us] have expressed their
agreeable surprise in finding them so tractable, and evincing
so much accuracy in the rudiments of learning.
Sabbath, Dec. 25. Have spent another Sabbath among
the dear Seneca worshippers. The house was well filled, and
the audience as usual was attentive and solemn. (But oh,
this stubborn, this relentless heart, it shakes not at the
wrath and terrors of a God!) It does seem as if these wor-354 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
shippers were needing nothing to make them happy but the
genial influences of the Holy Spirit. I am satisfied, that
human instruction and reasoning are of little consequence,
unattended by the teachings of the Divine Spirit. Oh when
shall the time come that shall find our souls earnestly en-
gaged in pleading for the salvation of dying men. When
shall we see these “hearts of stone” melting, under the sweet
sound of the Gospel as by the breath of the Almighty!
Monday, Dec. 26. The children have all returned today,
with their parents, who have been invited to receive a small
Christmas present. The natives appear to think very much
of attentions of this kind, and it always affords us pleasure
to gratify them, when by so doing we are enabled to secure
their confidence and place them in a situation favorable to
the reception of the Gospel message. Several applications
were made for the entrance of more children, but were re-
fused on the ground that Brother Clark’s hands are full, in
attending upon the present number.
Wednesday, Dec. 28. At a meeting in the evening of
the young people for singing and prayer, the interpreter was
so affected in communicating the observations dropped at
the time that [he] was unable to speak. A number ap-
peared to weep freely. Oh that it may be the beginning of
a refreshing day of grace.
Thursday, Dec. 29. Attended the funeral of a girl who
has been for some time member of the school. We all loved
her much. We feel that God in this has come peculiarly
near to us. He has in mercy spared the older members of
the family who have been nigh unto death; but has seen
proper to call away this tender youth from our side. We
hope this affliction will be sanctified to us all, in leading us
to contemplate the solemnities of that day when ourselves
and these dear youth committed to our charge, shall stand
disembodied spirits in the presence of God.
Friday, Dec. 30. Attended a social meeting at the house
of Brother Seneca White, with five or six individuals; en-
deavored to be faithful in commending to their consciences
the excellencies of the Gospel of Christ.
Jan. 2, 1826. Have just returned from my regular tourJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 355
to the Cattaraugus Reservation, during a severe storm of
snow. Our congregation on Sabbath was larger than on
any of the preceding. It was New Year’s day. Preached
from Ps. xc:i2: “So teach us to number our days that we
may apply our hearts unto wisdom.” Felt it was pleasant
to instruct these poor ignorant people in the right improve-
ment of time, but was humbled in thinking that my heart so
much resembled the house in which we worship—cold as
the dead of winter, without experiencing the benefit even of
“a fire of coals” to relieve the general gloom.
Monday, Jan. 9. Met with the Tuscarora congregation
yesterday. Weather very unfavorable; small but attentive
congregation; tried to be faithful; Providence appeared ad-
verse. The snow melted and left me to draw home my cut-
ter on bare ground. An addition to a heavy heart—had the
mortification to find that my horse had loosed himself from
his post, and was under the necessity of pacing after him
in a swamp through mud and water nearly seven miles, and
then give up the chase. He was taken up by one of the na-
tives and kindly brought me the next morning. Was hos-
pitably entertained by a stranger, with whom I was induced
to put up in the fatiguing search after my faithful but for
the present obstinate beast. Retired to rest, resigned to the
dispensations of that God who orders all things well.
Thursday, Jan. 12. Have this day received the painful
intelligence that our dear Brother Crane has been called by
death from the scene of his useful labors on earth. How
afflictive, yet how just! Surely it is the Lord, let him do as
seemeth him good. Let us not rashly accuse “heaven’s high
decree.” The language of this dispensation to the bereaved
family as well as to the afflicted church is, “Be still and
know that I am God.” He will still regard the interests of
both. Thereby he will watch with paternal care over the
orphan children, and bless the disconsolate widow. “Leave
thy fatherless children, I will preserve them alive, and let
the widows trust in me.” The dear people of God will not
see the righteous forsaken nor their seed begging bread.
P'riends of the Redeemer, say to each of the little ones, “Thy356 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
Father lives/' and to the broken-hearted mother, “Thy
Maker is thy husband, the Lord of Hosts is his name."
Friday, Jan. 13. Met with a number of natives, men and
women, at the house of one of the members of the Seneca
church. Found it was truly good to be there. Catechised
two or three persons present respecting their preparations
for an eternal state. One present who appeared unusually
serious, gave me the following statement respecting him-
self:	“Brother," said he, “as you have thought proper to
request of me a statement of my feelings, I will tell you the
whole truth. I have been thinking for a long time back of
all these things. I do believe in my heart that there was
such a person as Jesus Christ on this earth; and that his
love to such poor sinners as me, must have been great or he
never would have died such a cruel death as he did. Lately
I have thought much on this subject. The way I do, to re-
member God, is this:	I go out every day, a little distance
from my family and from among my children, and there I
pray to God to take away my sins; and there too with many
tears I cry to Jesus to save my soul, for I am weak and can-
not do anything of myself. I also pray with my children
that they serve God. I am willing to give myself up to
Jesus Christ to do with me just as he shall [see] best for
me all the days of my life." While saying this he was much
moved and wept freely. Another said, she thought a great
deal about Jesus Christ and the cruel death he was willing
to die for mankind. She tried to put her trust in him, and
she was anxious that all her relations should do the same.
For the evident feeling and interest of this meeting among
all present, I cannot cease to give thanks to our Heavenly
Father.
Sabbath, Jan. 15. Met with the Seneca church and con-
gregation for public worship. House well filled, audience
very respectful. Discourse from Acts 17: 26-28:	“And
hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on •
the face of the earth, and hath determined the times before
appointed and the bounds of their habitation; that they
should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after him and
find him; though he be not far from every one of us; forJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
357
in him we live and move and have our being/' After ser-
mon, one of our pious chiefs arose and addressed his breth-
ren on the sentiments advanced, and spoke with considerable
earnestness on the importance of the subject.
Friday, Jan. 27. Went to see a very interesting young
woman of the tribe, who appears to be failing fast with con-
sumption. A year ago she was considered by us all as the
most healthy and engaging in appearance of any of her sex
on this reservation. Her sister, one of the largest and most
promising members of the mission school, who is1 abundantly
capable, interpreted with many tears, the substance of [our]
observations. The scene was truly affecting. The afflicted
woman lay reclining upon the foot of her bed, quite emaci-
ated, yet retaining much of her characteristic sweetness of
countenance. Her mother and sisters surrounded the bed-
side, weeping; and after the little girl had communicated
what I had to say, the poor woman, called her to sit down by
her side, and very indistinctly said, “I am willing to die, but
I hope to get well because my father prays so much for me
continually. I know what the minister says is true. I am a
great sinner but every day I am thinking about the Son of
God." It was truly pleasant to mingle my tears with theirs,
and commit them by humble prayer into the hands of a just
and holy but merciful creator.
Sabbath, Jan. 29. Met with the congregation at Seneca.
The audience was undiminished. I cannot but think that
God was in the midst of us for good, enlarging our hearts
and giving a tender and melting concern for the poor
heathen. I could say, it was truly good to be there as a
humble ambassador of the cross, holding forth the Word of
Life to many who are groping their way in the darkness of
spiritual death. Preached from the words, “Strive to enter
in at the strait gate," etc.
Sabbath, Feb. 5. Met again with the church and con-
gregation at Seneca. As the snow was deep and sleighing
good, we had a crowded house. I may here remark that the
congregation at this place is decidedly increasing. I dis-
covered more strangers and others nominally belonging to
the pagans than at any time previous. Preached from358 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
Ezekiel xi 119-22:	“And I will give them one heart and
will put a new spirit within you; and will take the stony
heart out of their flesh and give them a heart of flesh,” etc.
The observations made from these words were listened to
with unusual interest. A very considerable feeling ap-
peared at times to pervade the audience. Indeed my own
soul, I thought, was stirred up to induce this dying people
to accept of Christ. I was blessed with freedom to declare
the counsel of God, with boldness, tenderness and deep feel-
ing. I felt a confidence that God would accompany his own
glorious truth with power from on high, and that our work
will one day be found not in vain in the Lord.
Wednesday, Feb. 22. The remains of the young woman
above alluded to were this day committed to the dust. This
is a dying time with this people. They have been greatly af-
flicted with the prevailing influenza. Some have died of it,
others of consumption. We have been called to attend five
or six funerals within ten days. Among the number was
another of the girls of the mission school, named Catharine
Squier.
Monday, Feb. 28. Met with a number of the natives for
social prayer and conversation on the subject of religion.
The place of meeting was at the house of Bro. Seneca
White, one of the leading men in the mission church. The
circumstances in which we met were altogether comfortable,
and everything invited to a faithful discharge of my duty as
a servant of Christ, to about fifteen of these heathen. And I
cannot now cease to give thanks for the tender, simple, un-
affected letting out of their minds on this subject. There
was indeed some melting of soul among some, and I doubt
not that God has been in mercy pleased to affect their hearts
by his Holy Spirit. I felt it impressed upon me to state to
them, that they well knew what my business was among
them. I felt it to be business of immense importance to
them and to me, and that we shall all most certainly find it
so when we come to face each other at God's bar. For this
reason it was necessary that the whole truth be told—and
whether for or against ourselves, let it be told.
One very interesting young chief who though friendlyJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
359
to the family has never shown much attachment to serious
things, in answer to the questions asked him replied as fol-
lows : “Brother, I feel it is a great enjoyment to meet with
you all here, to talk over this great subject. For my part
I must say that I have thought much of it for a little time
back, and I cannot but think what a great sinner I have
been. I have examined whether I have any prospect of a
comfortable seat in the next world, and I find I have none.
And among all my people it seems to me there is not one
so great sinner as myself. I can do nothing more than pray
Jesus to alter my heart.”
Another man who has been for some time enquiring on
this point, on being asked to describe the present state of his
feelings, said: “I was always in the dark until I heard the
word of Jesus from time to time, and ever since I have heard
it I feel that I have been a great sinner. I think however
his word has given me light, and now it is a great satisfac-
tion for me to believe that Jesus is my friend. I feel that he
has had pity on me, and I desire to pray to no other but
Christ.” Although I knew that this man had been much ex-
ercised in mind, I was not prepared to expect from him so
full and positive a declaration of his hope, knowing that on
former occasions he had spoken with so much caution and
modesty. Yet he boldly and positively affirms “that Jesus is
his friend.”
Another young man, who has lately been much afflicted
with the loss of an amiable and interesting wife, said as
follows:	“Although I have not lived long in this world, I
have lived long enough to be an unworthy sinner. I cannot
look upon anything that I have done in all my life, that can
at all be pleasing to God. I have lately thought a great deal
on this subject, and the more I think of it the more do I find
that without the strength of Christ, I cannot do anything. I
wish to fall in his hands, for he is merciful. I wish to tru^t
all I have to him; and you may expect, Brother, that I shall
not give over seeking his face as long as I live.” Surely,
thought I, “thou art not far from the kingdom of Heaven.”
After an interesting and most affecting statement by
Brother Seneca White, of feelings which he had for long360 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
time entertained towards the word of God, the minister, and.
all the means which God had devised for converting and en-
lightening his own soul and the souls of his people, the
conversation closed with the old White Chief—or as we
usually call him, Father White. This man is above 80 years
of age, is a white man, was taken captive by the Indians in
their wars; has lived with them ever since, grew up to be a
mighty hunter and great warrior, and is yet a sensible, af-
fectionate and friendly old man, and has long been a chief of
much influence. On being asked to declare his feelings on
the subject he said:
“l feel thankful to you, that you have thought proper to
know the feelings of your old father, as it has given me an
opportunity of expressing my mind on a subject that I have
long desired. It is indeed a fact that I have lived a long
time. I have long been acquainted with this part of the
country and traveled over it a great deal. And God has
blessed me with the good luck of letting me hear the only
way of salvation for my poor soul in my last days. I can
now look back and see what a wretched wanderer from my
God I have been. How foolish and wicked have been all
my tricks, in which I have spent so much of my life. I al-
ways thought that there was something that I must have to
make my soul happy; but what it was, or how to get it, I
did not know. But now God makes it plain in the Gospel.
I have there learned how the Son of God did, out of his
great mercy, pity us poor sinners; though he was once such
a great being, yet he was willing to die the cruel death to
save us; and now I have heard how he tells us, if any poor
sinner finds: that he has a great load on his back, to come
to him and he will make it light and easy. I find there is
no other way for me. I am helpless, I know, if God leaves
me all alone, by myself I shall surely fail. But I do try to
go to him for happiness. My wicked heart is very wicked,
but God knows how to make it better, and I intend, by the
help of God, to cast all my sins behind me, and I desire to
give myself into the hands of Jesus to do with me just as he
shall see best, for he knows what my poor soul needs. And
even if in my last dying day he should even see fit to keepJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
361
back this great blessing which my heart loves, still my last
look shall be towards him.”
Often during this conversation I was under the necessity
of giving vent to my feelings, by the tears gushing from my
eyes. Indeed, all were more or less affected during most
of the time. What seemed to give most interest and pleas-
ure to this meeting was, the undisguised opening of the
heart with so much solemnity and feeling.
Monday, Aug. 7. Have just returned with Mrs. Harris
from a pastoral visit to the Tuscarora nation. In accordance
with the wishes of the chiefs before expressed I had de-
termined to administer the Lord's Supper to the church in
this place; and on this account we left home last week
much earlier than I had hitherto done. It had also been
signified to me by the chiefs that as it had been so long since
the communion was attended to by this church, nearly two
years, there had disorders of a very serious kind crept
into the church, which they hoped would be in my power
to rectify before the communion. Common fame had ac-
cused some of their brethren of very serious sins., for which
they sincerely hoped they might be brought to an account.
A meeting was appointed for Saturday for all the church
and a notice in particular sent to the offending brethren. At
the appointed hour the church assembled. The offending
persons were all charged by their brethren with being fre-
quently overcome by ardent spirits, which even led them
into other gross transgressions, and further they stated that
deputations from the church had again and again waited
upon them to endeavor to soften and reclaim them, for
which they were generally repaid by abuse. Being con-
victed upon testimony of the charge laid against them, to
which they generally plead guilty, it was resolved by the
church to cut off three of them from their communion, viz.,
the Chief George and his wife, and Elizabeth Basket. The
other offending brother, by name William Chew, manifest-
ing before the church much of a spirit of penitence, and
promising by the help of God to get the better of his sins,
the church resolved only to suspend for a year, hoping that
God might enable him to overcome all temptations that he362 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
might again be restored if he should prove himself a worthy
member.
Everything being previously arranged the Sabbath morn-
ing dawned pleasantly and the mission church at the hour of
public service presented an interesting scene. The pious
few in the contiguous settlements, which are generally des-
titute of stated preaching, understanding from the natives
that they were expecting a feast of the Lord in their village
today, pretty generally attended, and sat down with them
as brethren in the Lord though known by different names,
to our common Master’s table. To me it was a privilege
and a duty truly delightful to hold out to the scattered of
Christ’s flock in this thirsty hill of Zion, the symbols of a
Saviour’s death, and to witness with what tears of joy and
thankfulness many came forward and received the tokens
of his love. May it be but the foretaste of that joy which
the pious shall enjoy when they shall come to join the
general assembly and church of the first born whose names
are written in Heaven and to an innumerable company of
angels.
Sabbath, Aug. 14. Met with the church and congrega-
tion at the Seneca station. In addition to the usual number
of worshipers I perceived present a number of the pagans
and others from different reservations who had arrived for
the semi-annual council which is approaching. The house
was full and crowded, and a more listening audience I do
not remember ever to have addressed. My interpreter was
a member of our mission school and a professor of religion.
The solemnity which prevailed contributed not a little to
increase my own tenderness of feeling, and I was enabled
to plead with tears, that my poor auditors might repent and
believe the Gospel. Some wept; and some of the poor
pagans seemed by their countenances to say, “What do these
things mean,—thou bringest certain strange things to our
ears.” May their eyes be opened to see their necessity of
salvation by Christ.
Saturday, Aug. 21. Met with the Indians on the Cat-
taraugus settlement. We had a thin congregation, most of
them being in attendance in the council at Buffalo. FoundJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
863
Mr. Thayer reduced very greatly by a severe bilious at-
tack. The Lord in mercy has we hope rebuked the disease
and our brother though feeble appears mending. The school
had appeared very prosperous, recently, but must now be
suspended for a while at least.
Sabbath, Aug. 29. Went to the Tuscarora village on
Friday. Met with the church and congregation at the usual
hour on Sabbath. The congregation though small appeared
devout. There has been at this station for a few months
past a more than usual seriousness among some of the young
people. Six or seven persons have appeared for some time
to be anxiously enquiring the way to heaven. It has been
my desire for some time to have the enquirers present at
some meeting where I might converse with them personally
and together concerning the all-importance of their salva-
tion. I accordingly appointed a meeting for the church on
Monday, inviting the seriously disposed to attend; and at
this meeting I was deeply affected with the indications of
God’s presence with us. Such appeared to be the tenderness
of conscience, the deep and powerful conviction of the hate-
fulness of sin in the sight of God; the earnest desires which
were expressed that it might be mortified, and their souls
delivered from its power, that I could not for a moment
doubt but that God had been among them by his spirit, and
in the case of two or three “worked in them mightily.”
Some of these persons were so affected that they could not
refrain from weeping aloud for some time. They say that
when they converse on this subject they have such an awful
sense of their past iniquity they cannot help crying out.
The thought was deeply impressed upon my mind that
the seed which had been so long sown and watered by our
much-lamented Brother Crane, would yet bring forth fruit
to the praise of the Redeemer’s grace.
Sept. 25. It seems that our mission school is considered
by the host of strangers who visit these regions in the trav-
eling season, as a great curiosity, and with many we hope a
matter of special and delightful interest. The proximity
of our station to the village of Buffalo affords great facility
of gratifying those who are capable of being wrought upon364 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
by the novelty of an Indian school. Scarce a day passes
but several carriages stand at our yard fence loaded with
visitors. Today the school has exhibited before about thirty
persons, among whom we had the pleasure of counting the
Hon. the Secretary of the Navy of United States* and suite,
who expressed themselves highly gratified with the intelli-
gent countenances and the agreeable and surprising pro-
ficiency of the children. A young gentleman, a native of
England, appeared so much interested as to stay the greater
part of the day and left with the mission on his departure a
donation of $10.
Sabbath, Sept. 24. Met with the church and congrega-
tion at the Seneca station. The people appeared to listen
with much reverence to the word preached. After finishing
my address to the people a young chief, a member of the
mission church, arose and addressed his brethren in a speech
of nearly half an hour’s length. During this discourse he
was affected to weeping. It was truly affecting to see the
big tear roll from his manly cheek. He spoke as if he felt
what he uttered, and it seemed that what he said had the
effect to make others feel, for I perceived many around me
wiping their moistened faces. This evening one of the
larger boys of our school came into my room, desiring to
pray with me; he appeared in much distress because of his
soul, said “he knew that he could never be happy till God
changed his heart.” The appearance of this youth has for
some time, encouraged us to hope that God was striving
with him by his spirit.
Sabbath, Feb. 25, 1827. The exercises of this day have
deepened the impression that God has come near to this
people in a peculiar manner. There has been to say the
least an unusual degree of attention and of feeling for sev-
eral weeks past, and what the great Head of the Church in-
tends for us Time will determine. We feel that present in-
dications of God’s special presence among this people and
mission school are such as to constitute a loud call upon the
members of this mission family, and all of us who profess to
love God and the souls of men, to rise and trim our lamps
Samuel Lewis Southard.JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
365
and to go out to meet the Bridegroom. Our Sabbath meet-
ings for some time have been unusually crowded, so that the
chiefs have ordered several additional seats to be furnished
for the accommodation of the audience. The appearance
of this people is extremely solemn. The text selected for
this day’s discourse was John xiv:i:	“Let not your heart
be troubled,” chosen with primary application to the church
in reference to some difficulties which had appeared; and
secondly, applied by way of contrast to the impenitent sin-
ners who had no Saviour or Holy Spirit of God to comfort
their souls; none but an angry God saying to them, “Cleanse
your hands ye sinners and purify your hearts ye double-
minded; be afflicted; be afflicted and mourn and weep, let
your laughter be turned to mourning and your joy to heavi-
ness.”
After a second address by the teacher one of the mem-
bers of the church arose and appeared to speak feelingly
to his people on the subject of their soul’s salvation. I did
feel to pray with weeping, that God would appear to build
up his Zion, in the midst of this heathen population.
Tuesday, Feb. 27. God is drawing nigh to this people
in judgments as well as mercy. Today two of their children
were brought to the mission house to be interred, suddenly
cut down by the stroke of death. One of these was a youth
of about 20 years of age, the oldest son of one of the prin-
cipal chiefs of the nation. He was in many respects an in-
teresting young man, but died without giving any satisfac-
tory evidence, to us, of meeting with a saving change. He
was greatly beloved by his parents, who mourn his loss in-
tensely. The father, when the corpse was exhibited for the
last time, went to the coffin and spreading his hands over his
face, poured a flood of tears over the face of his deceased
son, and then retired, weeping as he went, and seeming to
me to say with David, “Oh Absolom, my son, would God I
had died for thee, Oh Absolom, my son, my son.”
The other was an infant child of about a year old, be-
longing to a young man in the tribe, who has indeed been
sufficiently wicked and profligate in his life, although of a
good understanding and of considerable education. This366 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
was the second bereavement of the kind to which he had
been called in a short time. God seems to have spoken to
his soul in this dispensation loudly. After a pointed address
from both minister and teacher, the father of this child arose
and said: that he believed that every word wmch the min-
ister and teacher had said was true, that he was an awful
sinner against God and must repent, and that God was
justly punishing him for his iniquity. This address, ac-
companied with , weeping, instantly produced a gush of tears
from almost every eye in the room. It was truly a melting
season. He was followed by the chief who had lost his
first-born, in an address of some minutes, whose utterance
was often choked by the deep sorrows which appeared to
overwhelm his soul. I doubt not but God’s spirit was there.
The funeral was uncommonly large, still and solemn, as the
grave itself. The father of the infant voluntarily knelt down
at the mouth of the grave and spreading his hands over the
coffin, prayed audibly in the presence of all the company,
that God would watch over this infant’s dust, and prepare
him and his to meet him in judgment. Never did I attend
an Indian funeral with such deep excitement as on this day.
Wednesday, Feb. 28. We had again this afternoon a
goodly number met together for prayer. It was our weekly
prayer-meeting and conference. Several friends of missions
were providentially present with us, amongst whom was the
Presbyterian minister from Buffalo, with some friends who
encouraged the people, by telling them that he rejoiced
greatly in seeing so many of them seeking the salvation of
their souls; that some sinners of the whites in his village
were similarly engaged at this time, and hoped they would
seek Christ together. My own soul I thought was drawn out
with some meltings in prayer for this poor people, and I
had reason to believe that every Christian present did feel
that God was in the midst of us. I could discover some of
our vicious young men, formerly addicted to drunkenness
and lust, manifestly moved, having their handkerchiefs to
their faces. We long to see God come down by his infinite
spirit to lay hold of the hearts of sinners and convict their
souls. We have some faith to believe he will.JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 367
Sabbath, March 4. To us a most interesting Sabbath.
The minister being absent on a visit to the Tuscarora breth-
ren, the exercises of the day were opened by the teacher in
reading, the Sunday School singing and an address to a very
crowded house, so full as that numbers could not be seated.
He was followed by six others, who desired an opportunity
of expressing their feelings. Some were the native mem-
bers of the church who talked and wept as they talked. One
was a pagan chief, and considered as one of Red Jacket's
principal props. He professes to give up his paganism.
Another was a youth of our school, about 15 years of age,
who appears to have found Christ within a short time. He
was one of the first members of the school that was awak-
ened. Although it was the first time he ever spoke to such
an assembly he rose up deliberately and made a short ad-
dress, and then in a feeling manner prayed. Some of the
other speakers were some of our young men, who on
Wednesday were discovered as indicating much agitation
and occasionally wiping their eyes with their kerchiefs. Oh
this has been a day which has gladdened the hearts of God’s
people and we doubt not has produced joy in Heaven.
March 5. Monthly concert of prayer. It was judged
expedient on account of the numbers to adjourn from the
school-room to the council-house, the place of our Sabbath
exercises. One of the members of the church in Buffalo
was present and made an address to the people. Several
addresses were made and very considerable feeling was
manifested. A request was finally made that if any were
present who wished Christians to pray for them, that they
should rise. Among others several women arose and ad-
dressed a few words to this meeting which created much
interest. Among the rest was the wife of the celebrated
pagan chief Red Jacket, who says she feels she must repent ;
that she is an old and wicked sinner, and wishes to be re-
membered in the prayers of Christians. There is something
peculiar in the case of this woman. She has for a long time
had great struggles of conscience in conforming to heathen-
ish customs, but she states she has done it out of regard
to the feelings of her husband, by whom she was over-368 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
awed. She has recently conversed with him on her de-
sires to become a Christian. He has told her plumply that
the moment she publicly professes such an intention that
moment will terminate forever their connection as man and
wife. She has deliberately made up her mind to seek the
salvation of her soul, and if he leaves her for it, he must go.
She hopes to gain more than he has to give her. The sal-
vation of her soul she views of far more importance than all
that. The Lord Jesus she must seek and hazard all con-
sequences. I understand that her husband has really ful-
filled his threat; and we humbly trust that he who said “He
that loveth father or mother, son or daughter or husband or
wife more than me, is not worthy of me,” will strengthen
her to take up her cross and bear it. She is about 50 years
old.
Wednesday, March 7. The exercises of this afternoon
were not without interest. Several members of the church
addressed the meeting. Towards the close of the meeting a
woman arose and expressed a desire of making known her
feelings.. She is on a visit from the Genesee River to her
son’s family who reside in this place and who is himself a
member of the mission church. She stated that she had
lived a pagan all her days until very lately. She had heard
something of the Gospel, but knew pot what it meant, neither
did she believe in it. It was not till she came here to see
her son that her mind became impressed with a sense of the
danger of her soul. The first thing which had the effect of
opening her eyes was the sight of an emblematical cut, ex-
hibiting the heart of a sinner under control of the Devil
and influenced by the evil feelings which he produced in
this heart. After the representations in this plate were ex-
plained to her by another, she felt at that moment and ever
since, that she was the very person. She went the next
Sabbath to meeting with a heart sorrowful indeed on ac-
count of the load of her sins; and there for the first time in
her life she heard of a merciful Saviour of men who had
come into this world to save just [such] a poor old sinner
as she was. She entreated her relations to remember her
in their prayers that God might please to have mercy onJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
her poor soul. She thought with God's help she should fol-
low on to know the Lord.
Sabbath, March n. The council house was this day
crowded again with men, women and children, listening with
solemn stillness to the words of eternal life. Preached from
Hosea, 13:	9:	“Oh Israel, thou hast- destroyed thyself,
but in me is thine help." After the usual exercises of sing-
ing, prayers and speaking, an opportunity was offered to
all and every person who had a desire to express their feel-
ings, to let them be known. Among those who spoke were
some of the church, whose solemn appearance and lively
Christian feelings were creditable to their profession.
Among the speakers also was the young man who felt so
deeply at the burial of his child. He had not spoken pub-
licly since. He has been a vicious youth, but is now evi-
dently stricken of God's spirit. Every look and intonation
of voice seemed to show that God's hand was upon him.
He spoke with great solemnity and deep feeling.
The now repudiated wife of Red Jacket again arose and
spoke a few words which were not distinctly understood,
but what she said was accompanied with sobs and tears.
It was again requested that those who were desirous of
being remembered by Christians in their prayers, should
rise; when 17 arose from their seats, among whom were
several of our old chiefs, some of whom have long been
addicted to habits of intemperance. With how much of
sincerity they made this request is known only to God.
Blessed be the name of the Lord of Hosts, for the assur-
ance that “with God, all things are possible."
Thursday, May 3. The native members of the mission
church at this station were this evening called together for
two reasons. The first was to endeavor to impress their
minds with the importance of a suitable preparation of heart
for the solemn renewal of their covenant with God, at the
sacramental board on the Sabbath approaching. They were
affectionately and earnestly admonished in regard to those
feelings and views which they ought to cherish on such an
occasion, both as it respected God and each other. The
other was to consult with them on the propriety of inviting370 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
several persons to participate with us in the solemnities of
that day;, who have for some time appeared to give evi-
dence of g'enuine Christian character. This interview was
truly interesting and appeared calculated to draw out their
affection to each, other, and to promote each other’s eternal
welfare. They did" not retire until a late hour, apparently
under deeply solemn feelings.
Friday, May 4. At the, preparatory lecture this after-
noon there was a very full attendance, increased probably by
the expectation of hearing the examination of the persons
above referred to, as candidates for the approaching com-
munion. It was moving to hear the relations of some of
these persons and to witness the humility and tenderness
which appeared in their whole deportment. I cannot but
hope that that God who searches the heart and tries the reins
of the children of men will graciously regard this surrender
of themselves to his service, and if made in faith and con-
trition of soul, the desire of their souls will be granted. The
number received from this Reservation was six, one male
and five females, together with two who had arrived from
the Allegany and whom the church had voted to receive to
their communion during our visit thither last winter and
who were baptised on that occasion.
Sabbath, May 6. The mission church, consisting of 20
native members together with the mission family have again
been privileged in the good providence of God of surround-
ing the sacramental board and commemorating the love of
our infinitely exalted Lord and Saviour. Although the
weather was cold and stormy the house was well filled with
decently-dressed native men and women at an early hour.
A number of men and women had come down from Cat-
taraugus on purpose to witness the solemnities of this com-
munion season. We do feel that it has been truly a refresh-
ing season to us all. There were a number of the spectators
who appeared deeply affected during the exercises. The
countenances of many (though always grave) had acquired
additional solemnity. The trickling tear was seen to glisten
on the face of some, and the involuntary sigh seemed to in-
dicate they felt the need of that which these emblems butJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
871
feebly shadowed forth. Long may the impressions continue
which the exercises of this day were calculated to produce.
Wednesday, May 9. This afternoon the people met for
the monthly concert of prayer. The interest of feeling on
the subject of their soul’s salvation remains unimpaired.
Indeed the opportunity afforded at the close of this meeting
of expressing their feelings, drew forth some affecting
statements from a number,^principally from Cattaraugus.
The relation of their feelings was accompanied with weep-
ing. Our souls feel strengthened to trust in God, to carry
on his own work, which we trust the malice of wicked men
or devils will not be able to frustrate.
Sabbath, May 20. We have been much gratified in wit-
nessing the eagerness with which the adults in the tribe at-
tend upon the Sabbath school which by the brothers of the
mission has been recently commenced for their benefit. Its
exercises are attended to on Sabbath morning at the place
of meeting. On entering the house you might discover
persons of both sexes and of all ages with their books, striv-
ing to learn to read, some taught by their children and
grandchildren belonging to the school, others by the teach-
ers. The school at present consists of 70 or 80, and is in-
creasing. It is our intention if the Lord will, and pro-
vided they pursue the subject until they are able to read, to
attempt a translation of certain parts of the Scriptures into
their language. This is an object towards which a number
look with great interest.
Sabbath, June 17. We are still encouraged to believe
that God is carrying on his work amongst this poor people.
I visited the Cattaraugus station last Sabbath with a number
of the native brethren and sisters from Seneca. They had
heard that a number of their brethren at Cattaraugus had set
out in the good ways of the Lord, and felt anxious to en-
courage and pray with them. We found that God was in
the midst of them. The solemnity and attention to the great
concerns of the soul are evidently greatly increased within
a few weeks at this station. One young man, a pagan, came
forward before the congregation on the Sabbath, and stated
that he had in days past been addicted to lying, stealing,372 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
adultery and drunkenness, and everything that was bad,
and that he could, get no peace in his soul, until he had made
this confession. He was directed to the Saviour of sinners.
Eight or ten are indulging hope of God's mercy.
Tuesday, June 19. We were this evening visited by
about 20 persons, chiefly females, attended by the interpre-
ter. They came to be instructed, they said, in the com-
mands of the Saviour. A few seemed to be rejoicing in
hope, others were but partially convinced of their danger-
ous condition as rebels against God, and others were deeply
sensible of their lost and ruined state by nature and practice.
The deep concern and tenderness with which some spoke of
the Saviour of lost men, truly affected and melted down our
hearts. Oh that we had faith as a grain of mustard seed;
surely we should see the work of God go on triumphantly
among this people.
Monday, July 9. Have just returned from the Cattar-
augus station, whither I had gone in company with a party
of Christian Indians from this village to form a church and
administer the communion. We enjoyed a very interesting
and to me truly solemn season yesterday. A church was or-
ganized of 13 members, including Mr. and Mrs. Thayer.
The statements of these persons in regard to their religious
views and experiences were on the whole very satisfactory.
The little chapel on Sabbath was well filled. A number of
pagans of both sexes were present, to witness the exercises.
All conducted themselves with the utmost propriety. Sol-
emnity appeared to pervade the assembly throughout all the
exercises; and much tenderness was visible among the mem-
bers. The Lord grant that this vine may be one of his own
right hand's planting.
When I reflect upon what God has done for us since last
January, at the stations of Seneca and Cattaraugus I cannot
but adore that almighty grace which so far succeeded our
unworthy labors. The hopeful conversion of 15 or 20
heathen must under any circumstances gladden the hearts
of God's people; but here we trust the Spirit of God has
blessed his truth before we have acquired the language of
the [natives] delivered through an' interpreter destitute ofJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 373
learning, and though seriously disposed is not pious. The
seriousness at Cattaraugus commenced after the return of
the Cattaraugus people from witnessing the exercises of our
communion at Seneca in April. It was evident that God did
make the solemnities of that occasion a means of extending
his own work among the poor Senecas. Several were so af-
fected with a sense of their condition that at the monthly
concert next day they stated unasked their feelings with
sobs and tears. From this time forward the seriousness at
Cattaraugus spread rapidly. Cases of conviction for sin
were multiplied daily, and strong indications of the opera-
tions of the Holy Spirit were manifested in every meeting,
and we hope that the good work has not yet ceased. A num-
ber profess to have found peace in Christ, besides those ad-
mitted to communion, but it is necessary that the greatest
caution be used in dealing with these ignorant people. It
has ever been our uniform practice to give them an oppor-
tunity of proving themselves whether they be in the faith.
Some of those admitted we had looked upon as pious for
more than a year. The experience of the others appeared
so clear and satisfactory that we judged it might conduce
to their spiritual improvement and strengthen them in their
resolutions to be for God by entering into a solemn cove-
nant to be his forever.
In a conversation had by one of these young converts
with a Quaker, the latter stated to him his view of the work
of the Spirit, under the similitude of a cord let down from
Heaven, and attached to every man's heart; and that when
this cord was touched by the finger of God, the motion was
invariably felt at the lower extremity. “It may be so," said
the man, “but I still have my doubts whether that is just so.
I have been a good deal accustomed to fishing. I have fre-
quently cast in my hook, well baited. I have sometimes felt
very certain after it has sunk from my sight that I felt the
bite of a fish. On examination I found I had no fish, and
the bait was undiminished. Now it might possibly have
been a fish that thus deceived me or it might have been the
Devil. So, friend, I am afraid the Devil has more to do
with this cord you speak of than you think for."374 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
Another person, an old pagan, who is still an inquirer,
stated that his first serious impressions were made by going
to hear the minister preach on one occasion out of curiosity.
The text was, “Come unto me, all ye that are weary and
heavy laden,” etc. After stating who made the promise and
to whom it was made, he felt much surprised. He had
thought always that the Bible was sent to the white people;
but now for the first time in his life he heard that this
promise was made to poor sinners of every tribe and nation
and to the very wickedest and the chief of sinners, if they
would but repent and turn to God. And further the min-
ister held up the book in his hand and said that this was not
the only promise that was made to such poor sinners; but'
tliat the Bible was full of just such promises to the penitent.
“Then I felt,” said the man, “that it was not possible for
man to contrive to make such words as I heard that day
from the Bible, for nobody but God could do it; and fully
believe that this is the Word of God and the true religion,
and I am determined to seek the salvation of my soul till I
die.”
August i. Again visited Cattaraugus. The religious
excitement which has prevailed at this station for some time
appears to nave abated in a considerable degree. The state
of feeling on the subject of religion is however, still in-
teresting. On Sabbath a meeting was appointed for Mon-
day afternoon in a very remote corner of the Reservation
where two or three families reside, at the distance of eight
miles from the house of worship. There were about 25
souls present, as a number had come from the settlement
below. A woman at this place appears to be rejoicing in
hope, who has a child perfectly blind of about seven years
of age. While the mother was about answering a question
which was addressed to her, her little blind boy requested
leave to speak a few words to me. Leave being granted, he
turned and said that he wished me to understand that he
“lately thought much about his God and Saviour, and he
was constantly praying that God might prepare him to die
and go to Heaven,” and then turning up his sightless balls,
lay down in his place. The manner in which the child spokeJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
375
these words produced instant weeping by all present. A
number spoke their feelings after this, and the meeting be-
came truly interesting. After spending about two hours in
religious conversation and prayer the meeting was closed.
On rising to return home the man of the house remarked
that it was too far to go without some refreshment, and
stated that the women had prepared something for us. The
table was then spread with a very wholesome meal, of which
we all heartily partook. It may here be remarked that this
man has for years been addicted to drinking, but for months
[MS. incomplete].
Sept. 12. Visited again the Allegany Reservation in
company with Mr. Cowles, our assistant teacher and a small
company of native Christians from Seneca and Cattaraugus,
some of whom had resided there several years ago. They
embraced the opportunity of accompanying us to pay a visit
and attend upon the religious meetings which were expected
to be held among their brethren. Word had been previously
sent to the Alleganies that we were expected; and prepara-
tions were made for our reception (as their circumstances
admit), among which we were all not a little pleased to find
that a fat ox had the day previous been slaughtered, to en-
sure a plentiful supply for our table.
We did not reach the Reservation the first day, but were
all kindly invited to spend the night. The people all seemed
greatly pleased to see us. Our meetings were frequent while
we tarried and at times quite solemn and encouraging. We
were enabled to visit a number of families and have become
better [acquainted]. On one occasion several men and
women expressed their feelings on the subject and appeared
truly affected with their condition as sinners, expressed their
determination in the strength of the Saviour to repent and
obey the voice of God in the Gospel of his Son; which once
in a great while they were permitted to hear, when the min-
ister from Seneca took upon him to come and see them once
or twice a year, or when some passing messenger of God
felt disposed to convene them for such a purpose, which
however very rarely occurred. On the whole I am satisfied
that God is extending the knowledge of his truth among this376 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
branch of the Seneca family; and although now destitute of
the stated exertions of any devoted missionary of Christ,
there are individuals who appear to have truly set out to
seek the Saviour of lost men. There is a missionary estab-
lishment at this village by the Society of Friends, who in-
struct a small school; but they hold no meetings with them
on the Sabbath or at other times. The natives of the Chris-
tian party meet regularly on the Sabbath, sing and pray to-
gether by themselves, and are usually addressed by one of
the three brethren who belong to the church at Seneca. The
Lord grant that some faithful, etc.
Oct. 7. Yesterday our little church was once more priv-
ileged to commemorate the dying love of Christ, at this
place. There were some circumstances of peculiar interest
connected with this celebration of the supper. Ten indi-
viduals were baptised in the name of the Holy Trinity, and
for the first time sealed their covenant engagements to be
the Lord’s. The most of these persons we look upon as the
fruits of the revival with which God was pleased to visit
this mission the last season. These together with six ad-
mitted last spring has increased our little church to the num-
ber of 30. To suppose that all these are the redeemed chil-
dren of God, regenerated by his spirit and sanctified by
grace, is probably more than can be supposed of an equal
number of Christians educated in the bosom of the Christian
church, and living under the more enlarged dispensations of
his goodness. But their deportment, their attention to the
means of grace, their apparent affection towards the chil-
dren of God and the Saviour of men, have in the main led us
to hope that the most if not all are essentially acquainted
with the truth as it is in Jesus. Much solemnity and un-
affected devotion of spirit this day appeared among the na-
tive members of the church, for which we desire to bless our
covenant God, Oh that men would praise the Lord for his
goodness and for his wonderful works to the children of
men!
Oct. 25, 1828. Went to the Tuscarora village on Thurs-
day by invitation from Mr. Elliot, together with two mem-
bers of the mission family for the purpose of dedicating theJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 377
mission chapel, which has just been finished, to the service
of God. This chapel was commenced several years ago un-
der the superintendence of our lamented Brother Crane;
but owing to the fluctuating state of the mission for some
time since Mr. Cs departure, it has not been completed till
now. It was commenced by the Indians themselves but they
were not able to finish it without foreign aid. This has been
afforded chiefly by a gentleman in Rochester, N. Y.
The day was uncommonly fine for the season, and the
seats were all filled at an early hour with red men and white,
many having come from a number of miles distant. Rev.
Mr. Parsons the elder from L-------and Mr. Parsons the
younger from the Falls were present and took part in the
exercises of the day. Preached from Genesis 28: 17: “How
dreadful is this place,” etc. After the sermon the com-
munion of the Lord's body was administered to a large com-
pany of Christians of different denominations who had
flocked to attend this omen of good to the Tuscaroras.
Thursday, Nov. 13. Have just returned from the Cat-
taraugus station, whither I had gone to attend a joint coun-
cil of the church at Seneca and Cattaraugus, convened for
the purpose of administering church discipline in the case
of a man and wife, members of the church at Cattaraugus.
As this is the first instance at either of the stations in which
it has become necessary to inflict the censures of the church,
the case, as might naturally be expected, excited among the
Indians a great deal of interest. It was the request of the
chiefs at Cattaraugus that some of the old chiefs at Seneca
should come down to settle some difficulties which had
grown out of this affair. The principal circumstances at-
tending this case of discipline were as follows:	A young
man and his wife, both members of the church at Cattarau-
gus, had of late so disagreed as in their opinion to be unable
to live together. When this was announced, the church took
up the subject and succeeded as was supposed in settling the
matter between the parties, as to induce them to lay aside
their animosities and return to their duties as Christians.
They did so return for awhile; but ere long the flame broke
out still more violently than before and attended too with378 JOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS.
very suspicious circumstances on the part of the woman. The
reports which were in circulation made it necessary for the
council to investigate the whole business from the beginning.
After spending the greater part of three days and two nights
in the trial, the council believed the individuals equally guilty
of the offences which each alleged against the other and sus-
pended both from the privileges of the church. As there
were some circumstances of peculiar delicacy that were sub-
jected to the council I could not but admire the caution, self-
command and candid judgment exhibited by the members
of the court.
[The journal ends abruptly at this point, no continuation
of it being known.]
Note. In 1831 there was published by the Massachusetts Sabbath School
Union, Boston, a little book entitled “Letters and Conversations on the Indian
Missions at Seneca, Tuscarora, Cattaraugus, in the State of New York, and
Maumee in the State of Ohio.” (241110, pp. 112.) Though written for chil-
dren in the old-time “juvenile” style which no child ever can have enjoyed,
its many facts relating to these missions give it historical value. It appears to
be based on letters written from the reservations, especially that on Buffalo
Creek, by some one connected with the mission during Mr. Harris’s service
there. The work sets forth that Mr. Harris, with his wife, went to the Buf-
falo Creek reservation in October, 1821., under the auspices of the New York
Missionary Society, which that year united with the United Foreign Missionary
Society. The mission boarding school was opened in the spring of 1822, with
fifteen pupils. The mission church is stated to have been organized in April,
1823; the church register gives the date as August 10th. Numerous inci-
dents are related not mentioned in the Harris journal. One of them is the
following:
“In May, 1823, after Mr. Harris had labored at Seneca about two years he
attended the anniversary of the society under whose patronage he labored, in
the city of New York, and took with him two little Indian girls. At one of
the large meetings, Mr. Harris made a very animating speech, in the midst
of which these children were introduced to the audience. It was unexpected,
and the sight of them, hanging on each other’s necks in all their native art-
lessness and simplicity, raised such a tide of sympathy, affection and compas-
sion for their whole tribe, that many tears flowed, and large sums were con-
tributed for the support of that mission and school.”
When the law of 1821, prohibiting white men to live on the reservation,
was enforced, Mr. Harris sent his scholars and their teachers to the Cattarau-
gus station, came to Buffalo with his wife and took lodgings, visiting the
Seneca mission often and preaching there on Sundays, so continuing until the
law was modified, when he resumed his residence. In 1826 occurred the “re-
vival of religion” among the Senecas, when Red Jacket’s wife joined the
church. That chief continued hostile to Mr. Harris, but, when about to die,
asked to see him. “His wife sent for him, but he did not arrive until an
hour or two after the chief had expired.” He died “like a true heathen; he
charged his wife to put a phial of water in his hand, just before he ceasedJOURNALS OF REV. THOMPSON S. HARRIS. 379
breathing, to prevent the wicked one from carrying off his soul.” Red Jacket
died Jan. 20, 1830. For the true account of the funeral, written by Mr. Harris,
see The Missionary Herald, vol. xxvi. An erroneous account of Red Jacket’s
relations with Mr. Harris, given in McKenney’s “Indian Biography,” is re-
futed in Stone’s “Life” of Red Jacket, q. v. It was soon after Red Jacket’s
death that the Senecas became disaffected with Mr. Harris and he left the
mission, June 28, 1830. His subsequent career is not known to the editor of
the present volume.
The enforcement of the removal law in 1821 occasioned much acrimonious
discussion, especially in religious journals. In the Western Recorder, printed
at Utica, an article, said to be written by Rev. M. P. Squier of Buffalo,
charged the removal of the Seneca mission to the Universalists of Buffalo.
This was sharply refuted in long letters in the Gospel Advocate, April 2 and
9, 1824. The Advocate -was Buffalo’s first religious paper, or rather maga-
zine. It was edited by Thomas Gross and printed by H. A. Salisbury. (Vol. I,
January 17, 1823, to January 9, 1824; Vol. II, “Published by Simon Burton,”
January 16, 1824, to January 7, 1825, misprinted 1824.) Only one set of these
volumes—that in the Buffalo Historical Society library—is known.
XII. THE SENECA MISSION CHURCH.
“REGISTER OF THE SENECA MISSION CHURCH ORGANIZED
AUGUST IOTIL, 1823. (NEAR BUFFALO.)”
Note—This list appears to have been made in 1879, and was found with
other papers at the Mission Station on the Cattaraugus Reservation, 1903. It
seems to contain some repetitions.
1823.
1.	Rev. T. S. Harris,
2.	Mrs. T. S. Harris,
3.	James Young,
4.	Mrs. James Young,
5.	Miss Phebe Selden,
6.	Miss Asenath Bishop,
7.	Seneca White,
8.	John Seneca,
9.	James Stephenson,
10.	Tall Peter.
1824.
11.	Col. John Pollard (chief),
12.	Henry Twoguns, died Jany. 17,
13.	John Snow,
14.	George Smith,
15.	Mrs. John Pollard.
1826.
16.	White Seneca (chief),
17.	Father White (chief),
18.	Samuel Wilson,
19.	T. S. Harris, Jr. (Indian),
20.	Mrs. Lydia Young King.
1827.
21.	William King.
22.	Mrs. George Jimeson,
23.	Mrs.	Tall Peter,
24.	Mrs.	George Smith,
25.	Mrs.	Samuel Wilson	(sister	of
John Seneca),
26.	Mrs. William .King,
27.	John Snow,
28.	Mother Seneca, mother of Sen
eca White, John Seneca, and
White Seneca,
29.	Mrs.	Jenette Wilson	(alive	in
1870),
30.	Jacob Shongo,
31.	Wife	of Tall Peter,
32.	Mrs.	Robert Pierce,
33.	Mrs.	George Smith,
34.	Mother Jimeson (grandmother
of Wm. Jimeson),
35.	Lewis Twoguns (brother of
Daniel Twoguns),
36.	Daniel Twoguns,
37.	Mrs. Red Jacket (grandmother
of John Jacket),
38.	Mrs. Wm. Jones (mother of
Wm. Jones),
39.	Mrs. John Snow,
40.	Mrs. Seneca White,
41.	Mother White (same as No. 28),
42.	Mrs. James Stevenson (mother
of Moses Stevenson),
43.	Big Jacob (Alleghany Res.).380
SENECA MISSION CHURCH REGISTER.
1828.
44.	Joseph Isaac,
45.	Mrs. Sally Twoguns (wife of
Daniel),
46.	Miss Hannah White (daughter
of White Seneca),
47.	Miss Susan White (daughter of
White Seneca),
48.	Mrs. Eliza Twenty Canoes,
49.	Mrs. Henry Twoguns,
50.	Mrs. Polly Johnson, 1st,
51.	George Silverheels (father of
Henry S.),
52.	Miss Lydia Moore.
1832.
53.	Young King (father of Jabez
King),
54.	Jacob Bennet,
55.	Destroy Town,
56.	Capt. Billy,
57.	Reuben James,
58.	Miss Laura Black Squirrel,
59.	Mrs. Destroy Town,
60.	Mrs. Jacob Bennet,
61.	Miss Ruth Judd (Mrs. Jabez
Stevenson),
62.	Mrs. White Seneca,
63.	Mrs. George Fox,
64.	Mrs. Logan (mother of Saul),
65.	Mrs. Polly Johnson (2nd),
66.	Robert Silverheels (brother of
Henry S.),
67.	Mrs. Sally Lockwood (white),
68.	Mrs. Joseph Silverheels,
69.	Miss Rachel Crouse,
70.	George Crouse,
71.	Mrs. George Crouse,
72.	Mrs. Isaac Pierce,
73.	Chas. Fisher Pierce,
74.	Isaac Jamieson,
75.	Mrs. James Shongo,
76.	John Jacob,
77.	Miss Helen Robertson (daugh-
ter of James),
78.	Da-an-di Jamieson,
79.	Mrs. Jacob Blacksnake,
80.	Aleck Doxtater,
81.	Mrs. Aleck Doxtater,
82.	James Young,
83.	Mrs. James Young,
84.	Miss Mary King,
85.	Miss Olive Peter,
86.	Miss Catharine V. King.
1833.
87.	Polly Dennison.
1834.
88.	Wilson’s mother,
89.	Mrs. Capt. Billy,
90.	Wm. Jones (interpreter and
father of Wm. Jones),
91.	Josiah Armstrong,
92.	Mrs. Chas. (Ruth) Seneca.
1837.
93.	Henry Sheldon (white),
94.	Mrs. Philinda Stiles,
95.	Miss Tirza Ann Hoyt (white),
96.	Mrs. Nancy (Levi) Williams.
1842.
97.	Wm. Krouse.
1843.
98.	Mrs. Lucy (Wm.) Krouse,
99.	Widow Wm. Armstrong,
100.	Mrs. Hannah Howard (white),
101.	Mrs. Nancy (Deacon) Isaac.
1844.
102.	Sylvester Cowles Lay,
103.	Lydia Giddings Krouse,
104.	Mrs. Nancy Sundown,
105.	Phebe Seneca (Mrs. Jabez Jones).
1845.
106.	Deacon Jacob Johnson,
107.	George Turkey,
108.	John Turkey (father of George
Turkey),
109.	Joseph Turkey (interpreter in
M. E. Ch. son of 107),
no. Mrs. John Turkey,
in. Mrs. George Turkey,
112.	William Scott,
113.	Mrs. Harriet W. Jones (sister of
Z. Jimeson),
114.	Mrs. Aurelia W. Bennet (sister
of Z. Jimeson),
115.	Thomas Crow,
116.	James Turkey,
117.	Mrs. James Turkey,
118.	Aaron Turkey (cousin of 107),
119.	Miss Laura Turkey (sister of
Aaron T.),
120.	Charles Greybeard,
121.	Mrs. Chas. Greybeard,
122.	Miss Martha Dennis.
1846.
123.	Miss Julia Pierce,
124.	Miss Mary M. Howe,
125.	Franklin Crow (son of 115),
126.	Mrs. Esther Baltimore (wife of
Henry Baltimore,
127.	Miss Abagail Silverheels (daugh-
ter of George S.),
128.	Mrs. Lucy King,
129.	Miss Rhode Bates.
1847.
130.	John Thomas (colored),
131.	Mrs. John Bennet,
132.	Mrs. Wm, Scott,
133.	Jonathan Johnson,
134.	Mrs. George Jimerson,
135.	Mrs. Samuel Gordon,
136.	Miss Nancy Wilson (daughter
of Samuel),
137.	Miss Belsey W. Turkey,
138.	Mrs. James Spring,
139.	Miss Nancy Tallchief,
140.	Samuel Gordon,
141.	John Jacket,
142.	Miss Martha E. Hoyt (white),
143.	Miss Mary Jacket (Mrs. Wm.
Jones, daughter of John
Jacket),
144.	Mrs. John Jacket.
1848.	»
145.	Mrs. Saul Logan,
146.	Miss Lucy Tallchief.
1850.
147.	S. W. McLane,
148.	Mrs. S. W. McLane.